So here I am, standing by the gate of what my children have lovingly dubbed Fort Daddy with all of my friends and loved one's inside.The man just thinking about how hard it was to convince all of them to come with me blows my mind. To be honest, not all of them were that hard to convince Urta, Katherine, easiest scene Cotton and Edryn scene we have children and I would not have them grow up without their father. Katherine was coming because we love each other and I will not leave her behind.
Although later that day she told me she went to the Covenant and had her contraceptive barrier removed needless to say, after hearing that, I took her to one of the back rooms in the Wet Bitch and fucked her brains out filling her with enough cum to look nine months pregnant. Don't judge me if we're going to have kids, we're starting now dammit.
Okay, now, let's not get off track back to the story. As I was saying a few of them took longer to convince. One was my blind basilisk lover Benoit until I said a new world means new forms of profit. Blinking at the speed she was moving, packing everything in her wagon turning back to face me, with that sexy French accent of hers.

"What are you waiting for? Let's go."

HEHEHEHE sorry, I think I'm developing ADHD um, where were we oh yeah. Next up was Minerva with a little help from Marae and carrying a sixty-gallon barrel of spring water to bring with us to the new world she agreed to come along, with our little sirens following their mother happily. I don't care what anybody says Minerva owes me a blowjob and titty fuck when we get back to camp that damn barrel was heavy. Next up was Kelly (Formally known as Kelt GOD I hate that guy I still have nightmares from what he did to me.) she wasn't the problem it was Whitney ,but after introducing the farmer to her new farm hands a Minotaur and a wolf-morph and two purified Lacta Bovine she consented "just so you know the Minotaur and wolf-morph were gay lovers" Yeah, so next up was Behemoth, he wasn't all that hard I just had to show up in my female body "yes I can turn into a girl" stand there buck naked and say in a loud and stern voice.

"YOU WILL NEVER GET A PUSSY AS GOOD AS MINE ANYWHERE IN MARETH SO PACK UP YOUR SHIT AND TAKE OUR KIDS TO MY CAMP NOW!"

Like I said the that wasn't the hard part, the hard part was the two and a half hours of him fucking my pussy my ass and me sucking his cock. Needless to say, I will be, pissing, shitting and puking his cum for the next week if I'm lucky.
The hardest to convince was Sheila after meeting on the plains we had our little talk with me on my back and her riding me like there's no tomorrow. After our romp in the grass, she took me to the outskirts of her village with the help of her mother and father we snuck out our three little joeys that I was so happy to finally meet one daughter and two sons.Just for laughs, their names are Kanga (daughter) Roo (son) and Wallaby (son) original aren't they.
When we got back to camp I saw my salamander lover Helia looking a little worried, walking up to her I asked what was wrong?
Looking down at the ground, she told me she went back to Tel'Adre for her father Hakon and her sister Kiri hears this I grab her in a powerful hug kissing her and apologizing over and over.You see with all the shit I was dealing with I kind of forgot about them. I'm glad she remembered I know our daughter Tanis would love to have her whole family together.
Now to let Marae and Faust now we're ready to go. Wait, a mental checklist to see if I forgot anyone!!!!
Amily check
Arian check
Ember check
Helia and family check
Isabella check
Izma check
Sandy AKA Bath slut check
Anemone kid check
Joy Joy formally JoJo check
Onyx AKA Latex Girl check
Kiha check
Marble check
Phylla and ant colony big check
Rathazul check
Shouldra check
Sophie and daughters check
Valeria check
Benoit check
Cotton check
Edryn check
Katherine check
Kelly check
Minerva check
Sheila check
Urta check
Behemoth check
Yes, I know I was not counting all of my children, but did you see how long this fucking list is? Check all of my storage chests and backpack everything was full to the brim with supplies we were ready.
As I was saying, there I was standing at the gate listening to both Marae and Faust as they explained what was going to happen.

"You understand that everyone and everything inside these walls will be transported to Equestria just outside of a small town called Ponyville?" Faust said in a motherly tone.

"Yes, it's just Phylla and our kids are going to have to start over building a new colony," I said with a slight sigh.

"I am, very sorry champion, but it would be too dangerous to transport the ground for it still holds a small amount of corruption." Marae said with a frown.

"But I still get the walls and the cabin and my Harpy girls get to keep their rock pile right?" Asking in a hopeful tone.

"Yes, yes, for the rocks can not absorb corruption and it would be safer for you to have the walls already in place." Marae chuckled lightly.

"Good, what about the water you know for Izma and the kids pointing at my five shark daughters and Kid A."

"There will be a small lake with plenty of fish and room for them all," Faust said in a slightly annoyed tone.

Raising my hands defensively. "Ok ok, I'm sorry I am just trying to cover all the bases you know take of my family."

"I understand your concerns, but the more time we waste the more powerful the threat to my world becomes," Faust said in her motherly tone again.

"Now all of you must, be put under a sleep spell for the transition to a new world order is very nerve racking," Faust called out for everyone to hear.

Under my breath, I mumbled "I know how that feels."

With that said Faust's horn and hands started to glow.
" Be well and safe journey Champion of Equestria," Marae called to me before everything went black.

Floating in the emptiness of the void that is my mind when I'm asleep, I started to think. "Well, this is just perfect where near Ponyville were we being dropped at Faust? You never said it. Is it by Whitetail woods Ghastly Gorge or the Everfree forest, man I hope it's the Everfree forest that would be sooo awesome."
My inner brony had finally shown itself.

"You know it's not healthy to hold a conversation with yourself someponies might think you're crazy." The laughing voice of Faust comes out of nowhere.

I look around to find her." Faust where are you?" I call out.

"I'm sorry, but this is as far as I can go with you champion, but when you see my daughters please tell Tia and LuLu I love them and miss them terribly and tell Luna that sibling always fight but no matter what happened, she and Celestia will always be my precious little angels," Faust calls out with a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Okay, now, let me see I watched MLP FIM up to season six, episode fourteen or fifteen before the whole champion thing happened. Let's just pray we end up around that time, otherwise, I will be completely lost."

Looking ahead I could see a small point of light that started to grow very quickly well I guess this is our stop. Opening my eyes I met with the most horrific site a blue sunny sky. Blinking a few times just to see if it was all real I finally get to my feet and look around to see if everyone and everything were alright and accounted for.

"Let's see a checklist of everyone here yes (not calling off names again list too damn long) cabin yes, walls yes. Now let's see what's outside. Please, Please be the evergreen forest." I said out loud to nobody in particular.

Climbing to one of the lookout points on the walls, by the gate. I look around okay to the west I can see the town of Ponyville so that means the forest is right behind me turning completely around there not a quarter of a mile away is the Everfree forest the most dangerous place in the land of Oh shit I just remembered that. "Okay, note to self, be sure the kids stay away from the forest because if anything happens to them their mothers are going to kill ten times over."
Looking back at everyone I call out you all okay? With positive responses from them, I hop down and start walking over.

Turning in the direction of the forest I hear an ear shattering cry HEEEEELLLLLLLP!!!!!!!!!!

"No, that's impossible it can't be them." Without thinking I yell for Kiha and Helia, to come with me.

Making a mad dash right into the forest.

Hearing the cry for help again," it's gotta be them, there's no doubt the CMC they're in danger, move damn you move!I" yell to myself.

Turning toward the forest I hear an ear shattering cry HEEEEELLLLLLLP!!!!!!!!!!

No, that's impossible it can't be them. Without thinking, I yell for Kiha and Helia to follow with me.
Making a mad dash right into the forest.

Hearing the cry for help again, it's gotta be them, there's no doubt the CMC they're in danger, move damn you move! I yell to myself.

What the hell am I thinking?

Here I am going on into one of the most dangerous places in all of Equestria and my dumb ass forgot to grab a weapon. Before I could question myself any further I hear the scream once again. Speeding up even faster I charge through the underbrush, making a clear path for Kiha and Helia to follow me. Breaking through to a clearing I look around to see not three but seven fillies. Hold on a tic I thought the CMC were the only ones crazy enough to go into the forest who the hell or these other girls?

I was pulled from my thoughts by the whimpering of the girls and the growls of a dozen timber wolves.The wolves were in a semicircle while the girls were huddled together against a giant tree. And let me tell you these wolves were as big as grizzly bears.Then I heard the most heart-wrenching sound.

The little purplish gray unicorn filly I now recognized as Dinkey started crying out, I want my mommy. Mommy, where are you?

Hearing those words, all of my logic and reason took a flying leap out the prevertebral window all that was left was rage and instinct. I didn't see seven fillies I saw my children in danger. Charging it to the fray I swung my left arm out hitting one of the wolves in the head with the back of my fist, knocking it down. Falling into the semi circle I stopped a few feet in front of the girls turning around to face the beasts that dared to harm my, I mean these kids. Getting into a fighting stance preparing for one hell of a fight.

Hey, doofus catch! Kiha yelled as she was tossing me one of my kite shield, and beautiful sword.

All right, now we can have some real fun, I said while I slipped the shield on my left arm and gripped the sword in my right hand.

I watched as both Helia and Kiha leapt over two wolves simultaneously cutting off the wolves' heads with their flaming ax and scimitar bringing the count to ten. Not wanting to look bad. I turned to my right and stared down two of the ugly beasts. Raising my sword to point at them. I asked, what are you waiting for an invitation, let's dance.That moment, both wolves attacked using my shield I bashed one hard enough to send it flying a good ten feet away the other one was not as lucky as it got to taste my blade literally when I Swung catching it in the mouth severing the tongue and bottom jaw from the head.Pulling back I drew the sword down on the neck severing its head.

Damn by the gods there's no end to these things. Helia shouted after she sliced a wolf in half from nose to tail.Jumping back watching it fall to pieces.

At that moment I noticed a strange green glow surrounding the fallen beast. As I watched the pile of wood began to reform it's self back into a wolf. Sidestepping to dodge a swipe to my throat from a very angry and determined wolf. I swung my sword in an upward motion clipping a rock on the ground, sending sparks into the air. Seeing the sparks the wolf quickly backed off showing signs of fear.

That's when it hit me, fire. Of course, it had to be fire these fuckers are made of wood. With renewed vigor, I formulated a plan, listen to me, I sound all smart and stuff. Steadying myself, I looked within to feel all the magic and abilities that I obtained back on Mareth. Smiling inwardly I knew this plan would work.

Yelling to the girls, Kiha Hel to me now.

Both moved back to stand on either side, making a wall between the wolves and the girls.

Hel do you have your flask with you any chance? I say, turning my head to her with an evil grin.

Yeah, But what good... Before she finished her question, Helia figured out what my plan was.

Hey, doofus care, to fill me in on the plan. Kiha said with a slight growl in her voice.

Turning my eyes left I see Helia take a big swig from her flask. Nodding her head to signal her readiness.To my right Kiha had a very determined look.

On the count of three, we light em' up. One .. Two... Three.

Wooooooooooooooofff

At three, a wall of fire spread out over the entire clearing. Not a single wolf escaped.

We could hear painful howls for a minute or two, then silence.The fire quickly died down, leaving nothing but scorched earth and large piles of ash. Now that was actually fun, I said. Upon receiving two slaps to the back of the head courtesy from both Helia and Kiha.Remembering why we came. I quickly turned around walking towards the frightened fillies.
I got down on my knees so to not look intimidating and with a calm and soothing voice, I asked are all of you alright?
It's okay, you're all safe those Timberwolves can't hurt you now.

The yellow one with red hair and a pink bow was the first to look at me.

Ar, ar, are ya sure? She said with the most adorable trembling voice.

Yes, I'm sure you don't have to worry, we're here to help, you can you tell us your names? I asked with the calmest voice I had not to scare them.

The yellow filly was the first to speak standing up to her full height, which was between four and four and a half feet.

M m my name's Applebloom she said still with a hint of fear in her voice.

Well, it's nice to meet you Miss Apple Bloom I said with a sort of regal tone can your friends tell me their names or should I try to guess their names please say I can guess?

The six fillies all started to lightly laugh, realizing the danger was past and it was safe now.

Okay, mister, if you think your so smart go on and tell us our names the orange Pegasus filly with the purple mane and tale said with her arms crossed acting all Tuff.

With a sly grin I looked at them ok lineup with that they stood in a semi straight line. Still, on my knees, I shuffled back and forth in front of them.Stopping in front of Applebloom since she was the first in line. Clearing my throat pointing at each one I called out their names Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon and Dinky Hooves. All of them looked at me like I had two heads with their jaws hanging open.So was I right miss smarty pants or what? (Hey, I may have been stuck in a world of demons and lots of sex, but I'm still a brownie dammit.) Back to the story the girls were slack-jawed and surprised it was Sweetie Bell that spoke up this time.

How did you know our names, she said, tilting her head with that squeaky cute voice of hers.

Looking around I tried to come up with the best answer. But I was having a fangasm and my brain was turning to shit the only word I could say was magic.Please for the love of whatever deity you worship (I'm talking to you readers as well) please believe that lame ass excuse. Closing my eyes, I waited to hear either running and screaming or a simple yes. What I got was even better.

That is so cool you can do magic mister! Yelled four of the six fillies.

Consisting of Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Dinky I guess Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon are still too scared or they're still little stuck up bitches. Either way, it doesn't matter, I got four of them believing the bullshit I just told them. If you think about it, it's not all bullshit I do have magic and I've watched MLP up to half of season six so if I use that knowledge it would be considered clairvoyants. You know seeing the future, yeah, I am going to use that excuse. Now, where was I? Oh yeah, now I remember shifting myself so I could stand up to my full height. Looking down at the six fillies still, try not to scare them. I cleared my throat and started to introduce myself and my two companions.

All right girls since we know who you're now it's time for us to introduce ourselves. I said with the calm and happy tone. I gestured to my left this tall scaly beauty with the fiery ax, is named Kiha and the lovely lizard in the chain bikini to my right is Helia. Don't let the way they look scare you, they're as nice and cuddly as a rabid teddy bear. After saying that little sentence I feel a sharp pain in the back of my head from both of the girls hitting me with their fists.

Ow, that hurt, thank you very much you two. Now, as for my name, it's simple you can call me Gravestone. I say while standing up proud with my fists on my hips in a dramatic pose of a hero.

Looking up at me with their necks craned back the six girls stared in awe.

Gee whiz mister your really tall. Dinky said in a very timid voice.

Why I thank you I got like this from eating all my fruits and veggies and going to sleep at night when I was told to. I said with a little chuckle.

Stopping to remember what we were doing here I looked down at the girls holding up my hand with three fingers. Alright, girls, I have two questions for you. Question number one what are you girls doing in this dangerous forest? And question number two how do we get out of here?

It was Applebloom who spoke up first to answer my questions. Well, you see we were told by our teacher, Miss Cheerilee that we needed to bring some different plants to school for a project. So we thought we could go ask Ms. Zocora if she could help us find some plants and the Everfree forest we were on our way to go talk to her. When those dang blasted Timberwolves jumped us. But I don't know how we can get out of here, we're kind of lost right now.

How about we followed the big ass trail you made running to the rescue of these kids. Kiha said, gesturing with her left arm behind us.

I turn around and I see a trail at least five feet wide with all the branches of the trees and bushes torn up out of the way. Well, that might work I stay with us a price of expression on my face. I turn back toward the girls looking down at them. All right now we have a way out. You can come with us or you can stay here and wait till somebody finds you. I think it would be better to come with us just saying. The girls nodded their heads and started following us on the makeshift trail all the while staying close to me and Kiha and Helia. Looking down at the girls and seeing how scared they were, I had Kiha, Helia and me to form a triangle to keep the girls surrounded on three sides so they'd stay safe.

So Applebloom, tell me about where you guys live you see we're kind of new here. I know it's wrong to lie to a kid, but I've seen the show I know about Ponyville. But I think you'd still be best if I heard it from them, especially since the show I've watched had the ponies as quadrupeds not anthropomorphic. So some things might be a little different. While we were walking the girls answered some of my questions. Just simple things like their families how they're doing. I snuck in some other questions like what was the most recent event that they could remember.

Oh, that's easy it was when Twilight Sparkle became an alicorn princess. Diamond Tiara said with a little huff.

So it's the beginning of season four then. I thought to myself. Looking ahead, I can see the opening of the forest. While girls it looks like we're almost out if you like you guys can come and visit our home, until your sisters and family could come and pick you up. You can always get something to drink and maybe a little snack while you wait.

That's awfully neighborly of ya. Apple Bloom said with a smile on her face.

Just as we were about to exit the forest I stopped everyone was a little confused about that. I know I've read this and many times in all those fanfics once I step outside of these woods Rainbow Dash is going to attack me because I have the girls with me. But since I know this I'm just going to be one step ahead of her. ( Insert evil chuckle) Hey, Shouldra can you hear me?

Yeah, I can hear the champ, what do you want?

How fast can I use, possession on someone? I said with a slight grin.

Oh, that its instant, you just have to think it or did you forget all the stuff that I talk to. I could tell she had a sarcastic a look on her face even though she's inside my body.

Good, good because we're gonna have a visitor real soon. Clapping my hands together and look that everyone and set all right, I guess we're getting out of here.

Although with the looks of confusion on my eight temporary traveling companions, it took me all of my willpower knocked a bust out laughing. We started walking out of the forest I kept my ears open to all the sounds around us and a right on Q, I hear the raspy voice they could only belong to the fastest flier in all Equestria miss gay pride herself Rainbow Dash.

Hey, get your claws off those kids you monsters! She yelled very loudly I might add from behind me.

I didn't even bother turning around I just summoned the power of possession and waited until she tried to make contact with the back of my head with her hoof I do believe. And in an instant, I disappeared and Rainbow Dash just stood there.

Uh, Rainbow what happened to Mr. Gravestone? Scootaloo said with a hint of fear and her voice.

I'm sorry Scootaloo of Rainbow isn't in right now, can I take a message I said as I turned around and Rainbow Dash's body with a slight smirk on my face while technically it's Rainbows face because you know I kind of like possessed her body. Actually, you should've seen their faces it was priceless big bug eyes and jaws almost like they're hanging on the ground. Anyways, back to the story.

Um, Mr. Gravestone what did you do to Rainbow. Scootaloo said with more fear in her voice with a hint of confusion.

Oh, I'm sorry Scoots can I call you Scoots well it's quite simple, I knew Rainbow Dash was going to attack me.So I did the only thing that I can think of that wouldn't cause her physical harm so I used one of my magic abilities called possession. It's kind of like well it's what a ghost can do.

But where's Rainbow she's not hurt is she? Why can't she talk in her own voice? Scootaloo and Applebloom said in Unison.

In the middle of our conversation, I could hear Rainbows conscious voice speaking in her head. And might I say I'm glad I was in control as the language she was using would make a sailor blush. Ah hell, I'll just tell you what she was saying. You, bucking son of the mule I swear if I get out of this I'm gonna put my hoof so far up your plot your breath has been a smell like my sock. I'm going to rip off your dick and beat you to death with it. And then I'm going to actually after that part I stopped listening to her.

Now, now Miss Dash if you don't behave I will do something very drastic and it will probably be very embarrassing for your reputation. I told her out the open where everyone can hear. Doing that, got me some strange looks from everybody until I explained that I can hear her in my mind and all I was doing was just trying to get her to calm down... Now I will release you as soon as you completely calm down and stop threatening me or we can wait until your friends show up.

Waiting for a few moments I didn't hear any complaints from Rainbow Dash so I figured that she finally decided to listen to me. But I still have a devious side so I decided to have a little fun with her. I must say Rainbow Dash you should be very pleased with yourself, you're in peak physical condition. Just look at the how tight and firm you got this ass of yours while saying this I reached both hands behind her and squeezed her butt cheeks. And just the look at the perky and succulent breasts you have what are they B cup maybe double B? Grabbing her tits with both hands again and squeezing them. And I can tell one more thing about you which we can find out now or at a later date.

What, what you talking about? Rainbow said in her mind.

I whispered it so no one else could hear my answer to her quite simple you're still a virgin and don't deny it. I could sense her blushing so badly that I had to laugh out loud. But don't worry, I won't tell anyone.

Looking over, Helia bumped Kiha in the arm and told her that's what he did to me once and we fuck a bunny boy like there was no tomorrow.

Kiha it just rolled her eyes and flatly told her. I don't want to hear about the sexual exploits of the salamander whore if you don't mind.

Helia just shrugged her shoulders and said you're just jealous and he likes pounding my pussy and ass better than yours.

Girls that's quite enough, we have juveniles with us and that language will not be tolerated because if you keep it up neither of you will get any for at least a week. I told them while crossing my arms will technically there rainbows arms but still.

We only have to wait just a few moments more before I saw five more figures walking quickly up to our location. At that moment I released the possession spell upon Rainbow Dash. I didn't quite realize that equestrian physiology was different than the inhabitants of Mareth because as soon as I released Rainbow Dash I had to quickly grab her so she wouldn't fall to the ground.

Are you alright? I'm sorry that I had to do that well part of it anyways, but you left me no choice. I told her while holding her up to keep her balance.

She just shrugged me off and stood on her own two who hooves. Turning back to me she looks up at my face with pure hatred in her eyes and kicks me square in the nuts. Luckily for me, my testicles were located on the inside of my body otherwise I think all of the Equestria would've heard me screaming.

Running up quickly to join our little group where the five other bearers of the elements of harmony.

Rainbow are you OK what happened? Asked the purple alicorn that I knew right away was Twilight Sparkle or should I say Princess Twilight Sparkle, either way, I don't really give a fuck. It's just a title nothing more. But other than that I looked at each one of the girls to get a somewhat physical image. Twilight stood about seven foot 3 inches she wore the best thing I could describe as a librarian's outfit, although the top looked like it was kind of straining to hold back her D cup size breast. I looked to her left and there stood the country pony herself AppleJack for a girl who worked on a farm, she was very tone standing a good eight feet tall. She was wearing daisy duke shorts that left nothing to the imagination and a checkered flag shirt tied off underneath her E cup breasts. Did I forget to mention she had her trademark Stetson hat on top of your head? Next to her was the Fashionista herself Rarity and god can I tell you this she wears a white evening gown that has a slit up the side almost to her hip and might I say that thing hugged her curves that I swear I popped one just looking at it. I'm serious if it didn't have that flowing bottom you could have swore she wasn't wearing a damn thing at all. Oh, I forgot to mention she stood seven feet nine inches tall and had perfect I mean perfect double D breasts the kind you'd want a motorboat. OK, now I'm just kidding myself horny, let's just continue. I looked over to Twilight's right side well actually she was standing more behind her was the pink haired animal lover and all around most gentle pony Fluttershy I could tell just by her standing there that she was at least seven foot five maybe six inches tall. What struck me was for her being at Pegasus she had at least F may be double F breasts. Oh, I know what your thinking. That Pinkie Pie would just pop right up in front of me with her trademark greeting. But guess what, you're wrong because she was right next to Rainbow Dash and kept asking her if she was OK. I really couldn't tell you how big her breasts were because she kept bouncing up and down. So if I took a guess I would have to say she has at least D maybe E cup breasts as those things were bouncing like a basketball. Kind of hypnotic actually.

Um, excuse me sir, but who are you and where did you come from? Twilight asked with a curious but yet authoritative voice.

Looking over in her direction and brought up my hand to signify for her to wait a moment and I turned to look at the six fillies. Bending down a little I told them if you go inside the gate and ask Marble if you could have some treats I'm pretty sure she'll get you some. Helia, Kiha both of you go in with them. With that the six make that eight girls walked inside the gates. I called to them Marble is the one with a big hammer... Turning around back to the main six. Look, I know you have a lot of questions but can we hold off on them until I get cleaned up and changed. Looking at myself, my comfortable clothing was completely covered in tree sap dirt and twigs.

Look whatever you are Twilight ask you a question, Rainbow said with a huff in her voice.

Yes, I know and I apologize, but I think it would be best if everyone was here to listen to what I have to say that includes both Princess Luna and Princess Celestia wouldn't you agree, Princess Twilight Sparkle?

How do you know my name? Twilight said with a hint of fear and surprise.

I looked at her with a slight grin. Oh, I know a lot about you, and your friends and all of Equestria as well, but all will be explained after everyone gets here and I get cleaned up. Seriously, I'm covered in sap, dirt and I actually smell like shit besides Rarity is giving me the stink eye because of my close been so dirty.

May may I ask how you got so dirty? Fluttershy said in a very timid voice.

If you must know my friends and I save those six fillies from a pack of Timberwolves, unfortunately, the wolves wouldn't stop attacking so we had to destroy them. I said with a solemn tone and my voice.

"Why, why would you destroy them, they were innocent creatures," Fluttershy said very loudly at me at the same time flying up to my face.

Look, I'm sorry, but it was either of them are those six fillies. Which ones would you rather have dead? I understand it's hard for you to hear about animals being killed I sympathize, but there was something wrong with those wolves I don't know what it was but I could sense corruption evil emanating from them. Hearing this Fluttershy nodded her head and backed away from me. Now it's you'll follow me, we can head into the cabin where you can have a seat, it's and refreshments may be some snacks where we can wait until the other princesses show up so I can explain everything all at once. The girls looked at each other, nodding their heads.

All right, but first let me send a letter to Princess Celestia. Twilight said before her horn started to glow with a purple shine. Seconds later she disappeared in a flash of light and then reappeared.

Standing next to Twilight was a young drake with purple scales and green fins on his head and down his back, he was wearing a white tank top and khaki shorts.

Allow me to introduce my number one assistant Spike the dragon. Twilight said with her hand placed upon Spike's shoulder.

Spike stood there looking up at me before he shook his head and spoke. Dude, you're so tall, what are you like a giant?

Well, you could say that but actually, I'm just a normal guy. I told 'em while reaching down and giving him a fist bump. Which he returned with a smile on his face.

Now if you ladies will follow me, I'll show you to the cabin where we can rest and wait until the others arrive. Upon saying this there were two flashes of light that appeared behind the girls. Standing there in all their regal Glory were the princesses of Equestria not to mention at least fifty royal guards that were heavily armed I might add. I started to head back toward the gate with six element bearers and the two princesses and their armored guards. Upon reaching the gate, I quickly turned around and addressed them. Clear in my throat as I looked at all of them and simply said. The eight of you are welcome within these walls, but your armored entourage will have to remain outside the gates.

One of the royal guards presumably a captain called out to me, I'm sorry, but we will not leave the princess's sides we're duty bound to protect them at all cost.

Looking at him I could tell that he was one of those types that took their job way too seriously, I'm not joking this guy looked like one of those ones that dreamt of being a guard all their life the type that would go home and jack off thinking about being a guard. You know those types am I right.

Captain Strongarm I do not believe that our visitor here has any dark seeded intentions. Princess Celestia said with a calm motherly tone.

Rolling my eyes because I knew this conversation would keep going on if somebody didn't do something drastic. Would it make all of you feel better if I Pinkie promised that no harm will come to any of them?

Captain Strongarm snorted in response why should we believe such a thing like a Pinkie promise what is that prove?

Excuse me but anyone who is anyone would know that you can't break Pinkie promise. Said the pink party pony herself.

Very well Mr. I'm sorry, but we do not know your name. Celestia looked at me with an inquisitive hint in her eyes.

Oh sorry, how rude of me my name is Able Gravestone but you can just call me Gravestone I said tipping an imaginary hat on my head.

All right Mr. Gravestone Pinkie promise, if you would be so kind. Celestia said with a motherly tone again.

Cross my heart, I hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye, saying the words and doing the gestures it appeared everyone was an agreement that they could trust me except for the guards but those guys were a bunch of paranoid assholes anyway.

Princess, I don't think some childish promise or gesture is enough to prove that you and the others will not be harmed. Strongarm said in a defining voice.

Getting tired of this bullshit I quickly marched up in front of him. Using my best authoritative voice I simply told him. Listen here GI jerk off everyone I mean everyone knows that you never break up Pinkie promise. And what's more important than that is I have children inside those walls, and I will not have a bunch of heavily armed speciesists walking inside those walls and putting them in danger. So you have two choices captain one you will wait outside these gates or two and this one you probably not gonna like, you will be completely disarmed of all your weapons and armor will be removed then and only then you be allowed to enter the gates.After saying that I turned around and walked right back to the gate. Well, what's gonna be choice one or number two?

Celestia was the one who spoke up. Captain, I believe we will be perfectly safe, you and your man will remain outside the gates until our return.

Regrettably, Captain Strongarm agreed with the salute he ordered his men to wait outside the gates until the princess is returned.

Thank god now all I have to do is answer, about a bazillion questions from Twilight and probably the same amount from everyone or is it everypony else. I thought to myself as I escorted the ladies through the gates of my compound.

Looking back at all of them one thought kept popping up in my head. This is going to be one long fucking day.
[/]

Hi, all you Bronies and Pegasisters out there, not to mention all you perverts I mean nice and kind to the readers. That's just like clop stories and weird and fun shit. We're back for an exciting and new chapter. Okay now, where was I Oh yeah, now I remember.

We just finally got inside the gates to the compound after dealing with the good, the brave and strong captain if you can't tell I'm being sarcastic with that little comment. Oh, I'm sorry I forgot to tell you what Celestia and Luna looked like. So here goes Luna stood an impressive nine foot three, maybe five inches tall not counting her foot long horn on the top of her head so if you count on that she'd be around ten feet but I'm not going to so there. Her bust size must've been double F or at least a G cup like AppleJack she had a tone and well-built body. The dress she wore hugged her form very nice. As for Celestia, she stood a whopping ten foot towering over everyone else but me. Her breast size was double H the same as Marble she also possessed an hourglass figure so think of that double H boobs and hips to match. Yeah, have that picture in your mind before you go to bed at tonight every single one of you will have a wet dream. The dress Celestia had worn was low cut in the front and in the back and when I say low cut, I doubt there was enough double sided tape in the entire universe to keep those boobs from bouncing out if she ran. As for the back, it was cut below her tail in fact, when it swayed you could see four inches of her butt crack. OK, I have to stop right here if I keep talking like this there will not be a story.

"So ladies would you like me to introduce you to everyone here or would you rather have us start with the questioning," I said as I escorted them to the cabin.

"I believe it would be nice to meet your fellow companions before we begin," Celestia said with that motherly tone of hers. "Plus, I believe some of our own inhabitants have already made friends," she said gesturing to the group of children.

All the girls looked over and saw the CMC, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon and Dinky Hooves playing with my children.

"Apple Bloom, what in tarnation are you doing out here?" AppleJack called to her sister.

Rarity asked the same question to Sweetie Bell as did Rainbow Dash to Scootaloo.

Upon hearing their names the girls turned and saw us they ran over with the biggest smiles on their faces.

"H, you sis," Apple Bloom said when she came to a halt in front of her big sister. "We didn't know Y'all were going to show up here."

"Yeah, did you know Mr. Gravestone has dragons, harpies and so many other different kinds of kids that are so cool," Scootaloo said with a lot of enthusiasm in her voice.

"My, my, my it looks like someone has been a very busy stallion." Giggled Luna as she walked up and stood next to me.

Shrugging my shoulders, I said," hey, if you got it used it and believe me I've got lots of it. That's why they call me THE STUD."

"Nobody calls you that except for Sophie and Joy and those two probably share the same brain cell. " Kiha said as she walked up to our small group carrying her flaming ax over her shoulder.

"Well princess you wanted introductions, I guess we'll start with her." Gesturing with my right arm. "Princess Celestia Princess Luna allows me to introduce Kiha."

With that Kiha took her ax and stuck it on the ground to lean against it."What's up, " she said with an I don't give a fuck who you are attitude.

"My word darling, you're completely naked!" Rarity shrieked.

Kiha just snorted at her." What's the big deal about wearing clothes I have been naked all my life and I don't hear Duffus over here complaining."Kiha said while pointing at me.

To end the conversation between those two before it got worse, I moved everybody on. After about thirty minutes of introducing everyone, we finally got to the cabin.

I allowed the eight of them to go in first before I turned back to Kiha and whispered to her. " Listen there are fifty heavily armed soldiers outside I want you to keep an eye on them. They were ordered to stay outside the gate, but if they try to come in I want all of you can disarm disabled and detain them no killing. " Do I make myself clear?

"Yeah, I got it no killing," Kiha said, rolling her eyes and shrugging her shoulders.

"Better tell the others, but be discreet, " I said to her as I entered the cabin. Upon entering I saw that all eight of them have taken seated positions around the table with Celestia and Luna sitting at each end.

"Now may we began our questioning of you Mr. Gravestone?" Luna stated with both her hands placed upon the table.

"I apologize, your highness, but allow the one more moment to change my clothing as you can see these ones are a little torn and quite filthy." As I gestured to my full form. With that, I excused myself from entering my bedroom, unfortunately, I forgot that the only door I have is at the front of the cabin. So all the girls got a clear view of me stripping naked to change into new clothes. I decided to change into my inquisitor's robes since I wanted to make a very good impression. Upon my return, I knew that all the girls enjoyed the show because every single one of them had a very deep blush on their faces. Looking at their faces I decided to milk it for all it's worth. " So how about we get down to the naked truth you know let it all hang out bare our souls you know get down to the nitty-gritty expose the truth." (OK, I can think of any more puns) Needless to say, every single one of them, including Luna had a face so read that the temperature of the room actually increased by a good twenty degrees. Enough fun, for now, we should really get down to business.

"Okay, ladies, I know you have tons of questions to ask me so let's jump right in and start. " I said as it took a seat between Applejack and Rarity.

Twilight was the first to speak up. "All right Mr. I mean Gravestone what exactly are you and where do you come from? " She asked as a pile of parchment and a quill appeared before her.

"Good questions well first I'm human or if you want to be scientific about it Homo sapiens, sapiens which means modern man. As for whether I come from that is a little more difficult. You see I originally came from a world called Earth but two years ago I was somehow transported to the world of Mereth."

"What you say you're from another world, not just one, but two so you're an alien?" Rainbow Dash yelled with a bit of excitement in her voice.

"Technically, yeah I am an alien," I said with a monotone voice.

"Very well we understand that you're from another world," Celestia spoke with that motherly tone of hers.

"What we would like to know is why you're here? " She stated while looking at me with very focused on the eyes.

"To save your world from the corruption." I simply told her while looking are dead in the eyes.

" I think it would be best if you hold off your questions until I explain how I got here and who sent me."
"Now, as I said I came from my world to Mereth I found out I was chosen as champion to destroy the evil of the demon horde and their queen Lethice. It took me two years of continuous fighting until I well killed Lethice herself. After the lengthy battle, I returned here to the compound where everyone was celebrating the word went out all over Mereth that the demon queen and her hoard were destroyed that's when I saw Marae the goddess of life for that world. Standing next to her was a being that I have never seen before on Mereth it was an alicorn she had cream colored fur and crimson mane and tail she introduced herself as Faust."

"Tis a lie sister why must we sit here and listen to these falsehoods!" Luna shouted while she stood up slamming her fists on the tabletop.

I looked directly at her and calmly spoke the words Faust told me to use. "Luna Eclipse Everfree I have done many things in my life, but I have never lied."

Luna's mouth was agape and the shock could be seen on her face by everyone. She sat back down trembling a little bit it appeared as though tears started to form in the corners of her eyes.

"I'm sorry, princess, but it was the only way I could prove that I was telling the truth if you'd like I could say Celestia's full name too. " I said to return to lighten the mood, it seemed to work since I saw a small smile on her face.

"I don't think that would be necessary," Celestia said, trying to stop me from embarrassing her.

"Oh come on Luna got embarrassed I think you should be embarrassed for Celestia Morningstar Everfree. " I said with a cocky tone and my voice after that Celestia just face palmed.

"Why did she have to tell him our full names?" Celestia said with her hands still covering her face shaking it back and forth.

"She told me that you two wouldn't believe me if I said anything without that proof so there you go. "

"Now, as I was saying, Faust, appeared next to Marae and she told me that her world Equestria was in danger of the same corruption and evil that I had just fought for two years against. She did not know where it came from but it somehow arrived creeping slowly across the land. She believed that the tree of harmony was slowing the advancement of the corruption and evil but she was not sure. "

"If this is true, then how are we supposed to stop it?" Luna said while looking at all of us.

"You don't, I do, that's my job I have fought this evil for two years I know everything they can pull every little dirty trick everything about it and I'll be damned if I let it destroy any world," I said with a most earn expression on my face.

Looking around I saw all the depressed and concerned faces and decided that we should change the subject for the time being. So for the next two hours, I told them about human history their advancement in technology what surprised me the most was when I told them that humans were omnivores and some of my companions were carnivores as well as omnivores and herbivores they didn't show any fear or disgust. As we continued our discussion, I decided it was time to explain how I knew all about the princess's the elements of harmony and Equestria it. Retrieve in a box from my room I set it down on the table opening it, I revealed some items that I had brought with me from my world. They consisted of an I phone a tablet and a laptop all inside of a backpack. I explain that I had these for me when I was transported to Mereth, unfortunately, the batteries were unable to be recharged so I had them all powered off.

"Well, maybe we can use our magic to give them power," Twilight said with a hopeful gleam in her eyes.

That would be really great because I've got tons of songs, games, and movies on all three of these things. "

At the mention of games, Luna's ears perked up. But anyways let's get back to the story everyone knows that Luna is a gamer. As we continue their discussion of thought popped into my head about my companions.

"Um princess I know this is a little presumptuous of me, but I would like to ask a favor well more than one actually. You see there is a pond behind my compound it's fed by a stream and I'd like to extend the compound's walls to include this pond. You see one of my companions, Izma, and our daughters require being in the water for a certain amount of time a day because of their physiology. I'd don't plan to block the stream, but to put the pond in the walls would actually protect everyone around here. Because my daughters are still a little young and very aggressive. I'm afraid they might attack someone who came near the pond. The other thing is that you've noticed some of my companions live outside in tents or lean-tos and I know that the weather here has all four seasons including winter break and Mereth there was no snow no rain nothing. I would like to have permission to tear down this cabin and build a proper home for all of them so I will need supplies and your permission."

"I do not see any trouble with you extending the walls of your compound to better suit your family and as for the construction of your home, I will have building supplies brought to you as soon as possible. Was there anything else you wish to ask? " Celestia said while crossing her hands underneath her chin.

"Well, there is one more thing you see a few of them left their old jobs and homes to come with me. Cotton, for example, she used to work it a gym teaching yoga and self-defense. If there was any possible way for her to find a job here and Ponyville would be great. And as for the others Urta, I from Adrian and Katherine used to work as guards for the city if it's possible for them to work with the local law enforcement their well trained and they could be a great help in protecting Ponyville from attacks and".

Raising her hand Celestia me from speaking any further. " I understand completely that you wish to help your friends and family I will see what we can do."

"Thank you, thank you very much Oh, and if it'll make it easier I can pay for everything myself, including buying the land that I'm actually already on right now so everything can be all legal and stuff. " Getting up I walk over to a chest and kick open the lid. Everyone's eyes grew the size of dinner plates seen the entire chest filled to the brim with bits.

"Darling exactly where did you get all of this?" Rarity said with a very distinguished twinkle in her eye.

"Faust, she thought it would be best if I exchange the currency of Mereth to Equestrian bits."

"Exactly how much are we talking here? " Twilight asked while cocking an eyebrow.

"Ninety-three million given take," I said with a nonchalant attitude.

"Sister with the amount he has right now he could pay off the national debt a thousand times over," Luna said with a hint of excitement in her voice.

I laughed after hearing that. " Hell, if you want, you can take this chest pay off your countries' debt or do whatever you want with I've got plenty more. " I said between laughs.

"Thank you, but I don't think we will be needing that," Celestia stated with a firm tone in her voice.

"Look, Celestia, I'm not joking, I'm here to help and if your country wants to pay off their debts so they don't have to worry about it, take the bits consider it a gift for welcoming me to Equestria or back taxes I don't care," I said with a little hope and my voice that she would concede to the request.

Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, she smiled. "Thank you I believe we will accept your gift as a gift and I would very much like for you to call me Celestia from now on." She said with that motherly tone and a kind smile upon our face.

"And you may call me Luna that is if you wish. " Luna said with a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

"I would like the after all we are friends. " Looking between both of them with a smile on my face.

Our pleasant time was cut short by the sound of screams and yelling outside. We all rushed outside the cabin to witness eight of the guards lying on the ground unconscious while the others were being held against the wall.

"Captain, what is the meaning of this I thought I ordered you and your man to remain outside the gate until our return? " Celestia said as she walked up to the now bruised and unarmed captain.

"Forgive me your highness, but I knew we couldn't trust these creatures a few moments ago twelve of these flying monsters swooped down and took some of my men."The captain said through gritted teeth while looking at me.

"Wait a minute, wait a minute, where are did they actually take them and who took them? " I asked while holding my hands up in a defensive posture.

"Those bird women they swooped down and took off with twelve of my men they carried them back over to that hill with those nests on it. " He said while pointing in the direction of the harpy nests.

"I am so proud of our little girls they did just like momma Sophie tell them. " Sophie said as she walked up to stand next to me.

"What you do mean by you told them?" I asked with a very confused expression on my face.

Sophie my pink feathered overly developed Harpy crossed her arms under her breasts causing them to lift and squish together smiled." Well, it's breeding season and our daughters were looking for a perfect mate luckily there were acceptable ones outside the gate. So they just went down and picked up the one they wanted. " She said with a calm demeanor inner voice.

"What has that got to do with what that phrase," Captain Strong-arm never got to finish his statement because I grabbed him by the throat.

"Choose your words carefully captain you're talking about my daughter's," I said as I held onto his throat.

"No harm has come to any of your men, in fact, those twelve are probably the luckiest guys in all of Equestria not only are they the first to make contact with the new species but they also get to have sex with them too. " I said as a let go of the captain's throat and started to scratch the back of my head.

"Well, it looks like those twelve will be busy for about two hours, maybe more if my little girls do their jobs right. " Sophie said with a big smile on her face.

While we were talking we could hear noises coming from the different occupied nests.

In all, you readers out there here are the sounds of harpies fucking stallions.

MMMMM yes

More do me more

I can't believe how tight you are

That's it baby give it to me

Yes, yes oh god yes

You're so big you're filling me up my pussy

Give me your seed fertilize my eggs.

There you go, your gratuitous sex in the story you aren't getting anymore, so, who the hell am I kidding corruption of champions stories without sex with them is like a hot dog without mustard and or ketchup or chili cheese fries without the chili cheese is just not done. So in ways back to the story.

Looking around I noticed something very important. "Sophie where are the crusaders and the other children?" I asked her with a slightly nervous tone.

"They wanted to play hide and seek so Tanis took them down into the colony so they could play." She said while waving her hand like it was no big deal.

"That's all well and good Y'all, but I think it's time that we got our sister's home, I still have trees that need bucking." AppleJack said with a hint of nervousness from the sounds still coming from the harpy nests.

"Yes and I do believe my sister and myself should return to Canterlot we still have our royal duties to maintain. " Celestia said, trying not to sound uncomfortable.

"I understand and I'm really, really sorry I tried to make today's meeting go perfectly and just like Murphy's law everything went wrong," I said as a hung my head with a little shame. " I only ask that you will not judge us by the actions today, well, to be honest, this is what a normal day off around here is like. You get so used to it and sometimes you forget that it's not normal for anyone or any pony else." I said with a half laden smile mixed with some sadness.

" Don't worry about a big guy nothing ever goes right not unless Twilight is in charge of it." Rainbow Dash said with a grin on her face.

We all had a good laugh at that.

"Hey, I'm just very particular when it comes to planning events," Twilight said with a huff as she puffed out her cheeks.

"Ah come on, you know I'm just kidding you, right Egghead," Rainbow said while giving Twilight a playful noogie.

"OH, before I forget". I said, interrupting their little teasing Fest with that I ran back into the cabin moments later returning with the chest of bits and another smaller chest on top of it. Setting them down I opened up the smaller chest and started pulling out different items. Now Celestia, Luna, and especially you Captain Strongarm. I have some items here that will help your men, especially the ones that are kind of occupied at the moment. Handing the captain two bottles with the words heal pill on them as well as four flasks full of God's Mead and a small bag of Vitality Tincture tea leaves. "These things will help your men heal quickly as well as make them stronger in the process," I said while handing them to the captain.

"Thank you, these are very appreciative and don't worry about those twelve men they were in need of some R and R for a while now they can just chalk this up as their vacation." He said with a slight chuckle in his voice.

Turning from him I look to Twilight bringing out six books, three white and three black handing them to her. "Twilight in the six books are the spells and magic I learned in Mereth."

With a squeak and a smile to rival Pinkies, she snatched the books out of my hands. "Thankyouthankyouthankyou you can't believe how excited I am able to learn new spells from a different world. Um, I have just one question why are three of the books black?" She said tilting her head to the side.

"That would be because the white book holds light magic or purifying magic and the black books hold black magic. But don't worry the magic can't corrupt you, it's not evil unless you use it that way otherwise it's just like any other form of magic, it's just a little more how do I put this, well let me just tell you that one of the spells in the black books is called Arouse. You can guess what that spell actually does." I said to her trying to calm her down.

"You mean there's a spell that can make a bad guy so horny that they can't fight anymore? Oh man, that's priceless, hey Twi when you're done reading that can I borrow it? I know a couple of jerks in Cloudsdale that really deserve to be knocked down a peg or two." Rainbow Dash said while hovering in front of Twilight rubbing her hands together.

"No Rainbow and magic shouldn't be used for vengeance you know that!" Twilight screeched at the same time backing away from her friend clutching all six books to her breasts.

Shaking my head, I reach back into the chest and pull out a small bag of seeds, walking over to AppleJack I hand them to her. "Now I know you and your family are the number one apple growers in all of Equestria so what I'm giving you is a new type of apple straight from Mereth. There are just a few things you should know about these apples when they're grown, they will be purple and they'll taste like Grapes that's why they're actually called a grapple."

"Well thank you kindly I never grew ah, what they called a grapple before but if it's anything like an apple I reckon me and my kin will be the first-ever have me grown in our orchards." AppleJack said all tipping her hat to me.

I handed each of the girls the gifts that I wanted to give them before they left. I gave Rarity a pack full of different clothing styles from Mereth dresses, pantsuits and many other things, including some very risqué items. (I'm talking about that transparent bodysuit you know the one where you could see all the naughty bits of the lady hehe.) She thanked me with a very sensual hug and promised to make me a very handsome suit that I could wear on any important business. For Fluttershy of codecs of all the animals from Earth and Mereth for getting her shyness she jumped up and gave me a hug as well as a kiss on the cheek. Before she remembered where she was given a cute little EEP before quickly hiding behind the others. For Rainbow I gave are the one piece of clothing I had left from my original world of flight jacket with the blue angel's emblem on the front and back. Let's just say she was stoked clutching it to her chest, knowing full well she couldn't wear it because of her wings, but she would hang it up in her house so anyone who came to visit could see how awesome her new alien friend is. As for Celestia and Luna, I gave them each a weapon that I received backing Mereth. For Celestia, it was the Jeweled Rapier and elegant weapon for an elegant mare. As for Luna a Moon Blade Katana (it's my story I can say what the weapons are or are not so there) a sword that is both deadly and beautiful for a mare who embodies both. After giving everyone else their gifts I'd turn to look it Pinkie. What took me by surprise was that she remained completely calm during this whole time. I walked up to her with a book in my hand." Pinkie, are you all right, you've been quiet this whole time?" I asked with a bit of concern and my voice.

"Oh, I'm fine, I was just thinking that we can't have your welcome to Ponyville party anywhere in town because there's not enough room for all the ponies and your family." She replied with her giddy happy voice.

"If that's the problem I have a solution hold off on the party for just a few days so I can get everyone situated here you know to get the kids enrolled in the school and everyone else find what they need to do and after I build the walls and the new house there should be enough room for everyone in Ponyville as well as my family to enjoy a spectacular wonderful Pinkie Pie Party," I said as I placed a hand on her shoulder to reassure her I was not upset.

Oki Doki Loki! Pinkie said with the biggest smile on her face I've ever seen.

Reaching up and grabbing my collar she pulls me down to her face." Now you and I both know this story is a mature one with sex and violence in all that other stuff I just wanna know when you when I am to Fuck like rabbits?" She said in a whispering tone that only I could hear.

"Oh, I wouldn't dream of disappointing you, my sexy pink puff ball besides I wanna find out if you taste like cotton candy or bubblegum," I said with a mischievous grin on my face while wiggling my eyebrows.

"That sounds like fun, but I think we're gonna have to wait till chapter five give the readers you know, something to look forward to." She says while snatching the book from my hands and bouncing off towards the others.

"By the way Pinkie, there's directions and that cookbook on how to make a Pastry Golem that could help you with your job or anything else for that matter," I say with that mischievous grin reappearing on my face. Pinkie just rolls her eyes with a smile on her face trying not to laugh at the little innuendo.

After the girls got their sisters and the others all of them headed home when the last guard pass through the gate not counting the ones that were still busy fucking my harpy daughters, I close the gate turning around leaning against it and sliding down to the ground. Reading my fingers to my temples. And releasing an exasperated sigh." This was the worst meeting I've ever had next to that stupid blind date my sister put me up to." I said while banging the back of my head against the gate. Picking myself up and start heading back to the cabin mumbling incoherently to myself.

"Hey, lover mine where you going?" Helia asked me as she, Hakon and Kiri walk up to me.

"I'm just going to go and lay down for a bit this meeting took a lot more out of me than I realized," I said as I dragged my feet to the cabin door. I went straight into the bedroom and flopped myself onto the bed. Turning over I got myself into a comfortable position and closed my eyes. I began to breathe the same way I would if I was meditating just so I could calm myself down. I don't know if I fell asleep or I entered a very deep relaxing meditated state, either way, I really didn't care. What felt like mere seconds passing I opened my eyes to the sound of someone calling my name. Looking around I saw nothing but pure white." OK, I'm either lucid dreaming or I'm in a higher enlightened meditated state." I said yes I was looking around at nothing but white.

"Actually, it's a combination of both, it seems this is the only way that we can actually communicate with each other." A voice I recognized as Faust's coming from all directions.

"Faust where are you why can't I" my words were cut short by a bright flash of light and standing before I was Faust wearing nothing but panties and a garter belt. Needless to say, I was a little confused aroused but confused. "Why then are you wearing that?" I said while gesturing to her questionable ensemble.

"Oh, you know, sometimes a girl just wants to look sexy." She said with a come hither look in her eyes.

Walking toward me she was swaying her hips very very seductively. Just stopping within a foot in front of me placing her hand on her hip.

Cocking an eyebrow and look at her and think to myself, "My god if she looks this hot, I wonder what Celestia and Luna would look like?"

"Thank you, I tried to keep myself fit," Faust said with a slight grin.

"Wait a minute, how'd you know what I was thinking?" I asked in a defensive tone.

"You see while you're here all thoughts and words coincide, meaning you don't really need to speak something you just need to think it." She said was that grin still her face.

"Okay, but why are you appearing in these," I say, gesturing toward the risqué but still hot as hell choice of clothes.

"I saw how stressful that meeting was that you had with my daughter's and the element bearers," Faust said as she started walking around me and stopped behind me to place your hands on my shoulders. "And I just thought that I could help you Oh, I don't know relieve some of that pent-up stress." While she draped her arms over my shoulders and mashed her large soft and did I mention supple breasts against my back.

Chuckling, I turn my head slightly to look at her. " And you think seducing me into sex would get rid of all this stress." Looking at her she just nods in the affirmative. Turning myself around so I can look at her I reached down with both my hands and grab hold of her tone supple ass. "While this kind of stress relief I could enjoy." While we both started kissing our tongues fighting for dominance. Faust pulls away from me taking my hand and leading me over to a bed that just happened to be there I'm not questioning it I don't really care I'm getting pussy. Stripping ourselves out of whatever clothes we had on at the time. I lay down in the center of the bed while Faust crawls up and straddles my crotch. She starts running back and forth, her mare hood pressing down upon my shaft allowing her juices to flow costing me.

"MMMMM yes, this feels wonderful." She says as she continues to rub back and forth.

I quickly set up and grab hold of her left breast with my hand and fondle it while my mouth latches on to her right nipple licking and biting down on it gently. She lets off a sharp gasp from my actions and starts to read even faster. " You know, if you keep going like this we won't get to the fun part," I say the pulling my mouth away from her nipple.

"It just feels so good, but you're right." She says as she repositions herself squatting over the head of my cock. Her left-hand holds my cock in position with her right hand, she uses two fingers to spread her lips apart. Taking a deep breath, she begins to lower herself on my shaft. The moment that my head touches the inside of her I let out a gasp the warm wet feeling is almost undisturbed. Faust, on the other hand, had her eyes closed and her teeth clenched. Stopping only halfway she had to catch her breath.

"Are you all right?" I asked her while rubbing one hand on her thigh.

"Yes, I'm fine," she said through her clenched teeth. It's just I haven't done this in so long and to be honest your bigger than my late husband.

Cocking an eyebrow I look up at her. You know I really don't need an ego boost, I already know I'm just that good. I say with a small smirk.

Taking her right hand and poking me in the chest with a finger. " Look here, mister it's not like that I've actually only had sex three times, once on my wedding night and the other two when I got pregnant with Tia and Lulu." She said looking down at me with some tears forming in her eyes.

"Okay, then I guess you need to catch up to the rest of us," I say as I grabbed hold of her hips and pull her down simultaneously thrusting up to meet her burying myself to the hilt.

Faust lets out a surprised up and moans having herself completely filled with the first phallus yes, I said phallus in a very long long time.

Lightly punching me in the chest with a stern look on her face. " Hey, you're supposed to let a girl get used to the size before you do something like that."

Couldn't help it you look just sexy and you felt really good. I said still holding onto her hips. Giving her a few minutes to accommodate herself, she nods, letting me know she was ready. I decided to let her take the reins as it was until she got more comfortable. She would slowly rise and fall moaning each time I hilted inside of her I could feel the tip of my head smashing against her cervix. I could tell she felt it too, because every time she would push down harder trying to force me to penetrate her womb. The sounds of our pelvic regions slapping together echoed within the white space we resided in. Minutes past, hell minutes were an understatement thirty minutes later actually. Faust looks down at me and in a ragged breath. Asked the age old question.

How, pant long, pant do, pant you, pant normally last!She said while trying to catch your breath.

"On a good day, five, maybe six hours normally did I forget to mention that I cum about twelve liters at a time," I said between grunts.

"Did you say five to six hours!" She said stopping mid bounce.

"Yes and twelve liters of jizz," I said with a little shock from her stopping.

"Twelve, twelve my womb can't hold that much." She said, placing a hand over her stomach with some fear in her tone.

"Don't worry about it, we have other holes we can always fill up with the rest," I said with a mischievous grin as I resumed my thrusting inside of her. This action caused her to forgive her worries as she started to moan once more.

All I know is that my daughters are going to love your stamina your virility, on the other hand, might get them a little worried. She said as she started to pick up her movements again.

Five in the half hours later we finally finished our little stress relief, oh am I kidding, that wasn't stress relief that was just downright dirty pig fucking I mean we rutted in every position possible (by the way you better hang onto a mare's tail while thrusting from behind because if she's got wings you better hold on tight because she'll try to take off I found that out the hard way) and I filled every orifice Faust had. Laying there we both relaxed in the afterglow of our romp.

I think it's time for you to return. She said as she rolled over to her side showing off a very large and full stomach and womb.

Getting up I sit at the edge of the bed and begin to put my inquisitor's robes back on. Faust also gets up and sits on the other side of the bed rubbing her hand over her stomach. Whispering to herself." If your seed took then champion and I am with child, I will be able to leave this place and returned to Equestria with my daughter's to help you fight the good fight."

Turning back to look at her I asked her. " Did you say something, Faust?"

Turning quickly to look at me" Oh no I was just thinking out loud." She said trying to hide the fear that I might've overheard her." Before I forget I have two very important things to tell you, first if you wish to speak to me again all you have to do is enter your meditated state. And the second thing is Marae had me bring one more thing to help you in your quest you'll find it on your dining table when you awaken.

"Well, it's been fun and believe me when I say this I will most definitely be back because I can honestly say that you Faust Harmonia Everfree your one of the best pieces of tail I've ever had and will have," I say with the biggest smile on my face rivaling even Pinkie Pie. With that, the white starts to fade until there's nothing but darkness. Seconds later I open my eyes looking up at the ceiling of my cabin. As I laid there a few thoughts entered my head first off what did Marae send me and more importantly why was my dick wet and warm. Looking down at my crotch I see the white head of Joy bobbing up and down. A few seconds later she looks up with a smile on her face, which is kinda hard to do when she has my dick in her mouth. She pulls her head back with a loud pop and looks at me.

"You see, you were just laying there and you looked really really stressed out.So I thought that if I could relieve your stress, you'd be happy, are you happy?" She said in her innocent childish voice.

I didn't even bother answering I just reached my hand to the back of her head and pushed are back down. " Joy how many times if I told you if you start something finish I," I said as I watched her take my length down her throat with a soft moan. Leaning back and enjoying my mouse girl blowjob I decided then and there it doesn't matter what happens, I'm going to defend this world and destroy all the corruption and evil. After some time I finally got off from Joys marvelous throat fuck.

"Hey, lover did you already have some fun with one of the other girls? Because I didn't get that much creamy cream in my tummy." Joy said while she rubbed her stomach.

"Sorry about that I had a little fun time with an old friend to be quite honest, I might have more fun time with her as well," I said while scratching behind Joy's ear.

"Okay, um did you know there's the weird plant and a rolled up paper on the table?" She said in that dumb innocent way of hers.

Getting up from the bed, I walk over to the table and there was a weird looking plant with a scroll next to it. Picking up the scroll I opened it to read the letter.

My dearest champion

Faust was so kind to allow me to send you one more gift to aid you in your fight.
What you see before you is a sapling, born from me it is my daughter Holli I have sent her to you to help you in your fight.
For when she has grown, her roots will spread all across Equestria to aid in locating the corruption that is plaguing that world.
But you must be careful for if the corruption becomes too great she will suffer the same fate as I had.
But as long as she has you dear champion I believe she will remain strong.
For her to aid you-you must follow these simple instructions.

Step one: Holli must be planted in the exact center of your compound.

Step two: You must use the purified spring water that you brought with you.

Step three: You must give to her your essence and I know which are thinking and the answer is no I mean for you to give her some of your blood so she can recognize who you are. And if you were to become corrupted again, she would be able to purify you.

If you follow the steps in seven days Holli will be full ground and able to locate any corruption in Equestria through her roots. Please watch over my little girl champion as she will watch over you.

With the deepest of love Marae Goddess of Mereth

After reading the letter thoroughly I look over to the plant shrugging my shoulders.
" Well, I can't plant you until I get the new walls built that way all know exactly where the center of the compound is it shouldn't take more than a day so by tomorrow evening you'll be in the ground growing big and strong."
Rolling my eyes after saying something that sounded so stupid. I looked down and the plant starts to move like it's nodding its head in agreement. First, I was a little freaked out and then I remembered this is Maraes daughter. So I just turned around and headed back to bed thinking to myself this place is weirder if not as weird as Mereth. With a light chuckle, I said." I think we're gonna ta fit in here just fine."





I woke up the same time I have been doing for the past two years 6:00 AM. Looking in the window I noticed it was still dark outside. Begrudgingly, I got up, stretching and popping all my joints. " Well, might as well start the day I will not readjust my sleeping habits to match their timeline. " I said while rubbing the sleep from my eyes. Turning around and looked to see which one of the girls was asleep in my bed and it turned out to be Katherine. She laid, there are on her side and I could see the large baby bump through the cover of the blanket. I bent over and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead before I turned back around to head outside. I stopped before I open the door and turn to look down at my box I left on the table. Shrugging my shoulders, I figured it couldn't hurt to try. So I open the box and pulled out my iPhone and turned it on to my surprise the batteries was fully charged. Chalk it up to the magic of Equestria I thought to myself as I scrolled through the music menu. Until I found the right song to start my day with which just so happened to be, one of my all time favorites.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jevGL7i1BVQ

What can I say, I like the classics. You may ask why I chose this song because, to be honest, I have a 64 GB phone and only 2 GB of it contains numbers the rest is all music so you could imagine how many songs I have on this phone thousands upon thousands hell I don't even remember all of them. Anyhow, back to the story as I was saying I went over to the pile of firewood grabbing a few of the pieces. I carried them with me outside of the walls. Walking along the perimeter I came to the back left corner of the compound. I paced off the distance I would need to extend the walls to surround the pond. Come to think of that, does anyone know the difference between a pond and a lake. Seriously, I want to know because of this pond as they call it, was about two acres long and an acre and half wide so is it a pond or a small lake. Okay on getting off tangent here. As I paste off the distance and stopping to use one piece of wood to mark the new corner where the walls would end. Let's just say what was originally about five acres of land surrounded by walls. Turned into twenty acres.

" My god it's going to take me over two hours to do these walls, it's going to be like five," I said to no one in particular.

I stopped working to look at the clock on my phone to see what time it was. "Okay, according to my phone it is six thirty AM and from what I understand Celestia doesn't raise the sun until seven AM so I have half an hour." I thought to myself."Shaking my head in annoyance I continued my work calculating the amount of wood I will need for the walls. I start to walk over to the pond just to see what it looks like. I notice there's some movement in the water cautiously I start to move closer. Seconds later a splash erupts in front of me standing there waist deep is Izma and our eldest shark daughter." Damn it Izma I thought you and the girls were still in the sleep." I yelled with a slightly angered and surprised tone.

"I'm sorry my Alpha but the girls' and I was starting to dry out so we decided to take an early swim," Izma said with a sheepish grin.

"I'm sorry I forgot and I'm sorry for yelling. So how's the water?" I asked her while walking to the water's edge.

"It's so clean and there's no corruption and it is like back home. It's actually removing all the corruption that was in my body and the girls. But it's not hurting the water, it's as if this pond is like the spring that Minerva lived in. "Izma said while speaking as scientifically as possible within exceeded amount of joy in her voice.

"So you're telling me that the girls are no longer filled with lust they actually don't want to rape any male that comes near the water?" I asked cocking an eyebrow.

"Yes, I'm so happy that our girls can finally live in a world that doesn't have the corruption and they can show the inhabitants that shark-morphs are not all sex crazed killing machines. " She said as she clasped her hands together while jumping up and down.

I laugh at her antics, especially since I get to watch as for boobs those glorious boobs bounce up and down as well. "OK, OK calm down now I'm going to be building the walls later today, can I count on you and the girls helping?" I test are still trying to control my laughter.

"Oh yes, my Alpha I will help for you do not need to ask me that you were my Alpha and you merely must tell me as always," Izma said as she stopped moving and stood still with a serious expression on her face.

Acknowledging her response I turned and started walking again following the tree line of the forest suddenly I noticed some movement at the edge of the forest ahead of me. I stopped and waited to see what it was. Emerging from the forest was a figure in a hooded cloak. I figured who could possibly be but I wanted to make sure. Raising my hand, I called out a polite greeting. Here in my voice the figure stopped and turned, lowering the hood I recognized immediately that it was Zecora. Waking up with a smile and my hands still waving I decided to greet her." Hello there, I don't believe we've met before?" I said as I stopped a good ten feet from her.

(Zecoras rhyming is hard to do so I won't be doing it)
Turning to me with a smile on her face. She looks me up and down. "No, I do not believe we've met before my name is Zecora." She said as she extended her hand to greet me.

Taking her hand, I bend and gently kiss it. " It is a pleasure to meet you Lady Zecora," I said as I released her hand. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Able Gravestone but you can just call me Gravestone.

"It is very rare to meet a stallion with manners assures," Zecora said as a pleasant smile dawned her face.

"That would be my upbringing, I was always taught to treat a lady as a lady," I said while scratching the back of my neck. As we spoke I sheepishly took in her features I would have to say honestly damn she is hot I mean the other girls were hot, but Zecora was wearing nothing more than a bra and loincloth at a fair. I mean she had double D breasts and childbearing hips. I'm glad I was wearing my inquisitors' robes and a loincloth because to be honest, I had a stiffy. Not going to lie, she was hot. I think she noticed me noticing her because there was a slight blush on her muzzle.
(Here is a pic for you to see what I'm talking about)

(See what I mean nice right for a pony that is. Hell, I know what you guys are thinking you'd tap that)

"I'm sorry, but I must be going I have a delivery to the Ponyville Spa the owners Aloe and Lotus are waiting for these potions I had made for them," Zecora said while trying to regain her composure.

"Oh apologize, please don't let me keep you. "I said while I had a noticeable blush on my face as well. I watched as she walked away even with her cloak I could still see the way she swayed her hips in a very seductive and enticing manner. I would have continued watching her if it wasn't for the sense of being watched myself. Casually turning around I face the forest again making it appear that I was just stretching. My eyes scanned the surrounding area and I noticed two shadowy figures just inside the tree line. The two figures quickly receded into the forest. Looking around I noticed that the sun was just about to rise. Unfortunately, my curiosity got the best of me so I decided to investigate inside the forest. I followed the trail that Zecora used and made my way deeper into the forest. Passing what I believed to be her home, which I might add was a lot bigger than what I thought it would be. I continued on scanning ahead to see the two shadows still moving deeper and deeper into the forest. Needless to say, since the sun was not up yet it was still dark, so reaching into my pack I drew my Lethictie Staff activating the magic the crystal started to glow give me enough light to cede my surroundings. I continued on in the direction that the shadows kept receding too. Sometime later, after crossing a river and speaking to a very feminine sea serpent named Steven Magnet, I continued on until I came to a ravine with a very questionable looking rope bridge. On the other side, I could see the castle of the two sisters." How the hell am I supposed to get across this I'm too big for this bridge, dam I wish I had wings." I said to myself. At that moment I heard a voice say one word.

"Description"

Looking around confused. "Wait, who said that?" I I said still darting my eyes left to right looking for the source of the voice.

"Wing type description, " the voice said which sounded feminine, but with a machine quality.

Thinking that I was either hungry, tired or I just totally lost it. I decided to take a chance clear in my throat, I calmly spoke. " Large Draconic wings," laughing inwardly thinking this would never work. At that moment I could feel wings are beginning to emerge from my back looking to my right eye could see a large leathery wing identical to that of a dragon. " Holy Shit! How the hell did that work?" I kind of yelled in surprise. " I'm going to have to ask Faust about this later." I thought to myself as I began to flap my wings to take flight luckily for me I remembered how to use them.

With a few flaps, I gained enough altitude to safely fly over and land in front of the two large doors of the castle. Clutching my staff tightly I push a door open and made my way into the castle. Looking around I saw rubble everywhere remembering that Celestia and Luna had their battle here before Luna's banishment. Cautiously I made my way into the main hall looking as well as listening for any strange sounds or movement. I noticed movement by a door that was blocked by rubble.

" I know you're there you can come out". I said in an authoritative voice. A few moments later to figure's stepped out into the light that my staffs' crystal was emanating. Looking closely to my surprise there stood Nightmare Moon and just behind her, I couldn't believe my eyes Nightmare Rarity. (I know what your thinking how the hell can she be here, she's from an IDW comic book, not the show. Well, it's my story deal with.) Seconds later I hear a battle cry and I see Nightmare Moon charges at me with a battle ax. Not really wanting to get killed or even hurt, I summoned cleansing palm and used it to force her back. Dropping to one knee, she still held her ax with a defiant look in her eyes.

"I will not let you vile creatures near me or my sister, I will keep fighting, you will not take our virtue we will stay pure." She said through heavy breath and clenched teeth.

By taking back her words I placed my stuff back into my pack and raise my hands in a show of surrender. " I'm sorry I did not mean to hurt you, it's that you came at me with a weapon and it was instinctual to fight back, I won't harm you or your sister you have my word," I said while I slowly walked toward her with my hands still to the sides of my head.

When I finally reached to where she was still kneeling I'd bent down and offered my hand to her to help her rise. Cautiously, she took my hand still looking in my eyes to see if I was trying to deceive her. After I helped her to her hooves Nightmare Rarity rushed up beside her to see if she was all right. Taken a step back, I looked at both of them. They both seemed to be wearing armor, but I could distinctly tell that they were both malnourished. Nightmare Moon stood the same height as Celestia with pretty much the same overall figure. Nightmare Rarity, on the other hand, was about as tall as Luna but with Rarity's figure maybe a little bigger in the chest area but overall the same figure.

(pic of Nightmare Moon)

(And of Nightmare Rarity)

These pictures pretty much describe what they look like includes the armor.

Seeing that both of them looked like they haven't eaten in some time. I began to reach, into my pack Moon grabbed hold of her ax and started to bring it up in a defensive posture. I stopped what I was doing. And began to speak calmly to them." Look both of you look like you haven't eaten anything in days now I'm going to reach into my pack and get some food for you and something to drink. So you can calm down I'm not gonna hurt you I'm not one of these monsters that you're talking about." I said that I began to reach back into my pack.

I was pulling out some bread, cheese and some fruit which can be confusing to me since, I didn't pack any of that one more thing I'm gonna have to ask Faust about. I also pulled out a bottle of heal pills for the apparent scratches and cuts they had on their bodies. As we sat there I just realized that we did introduce ourselves.

Coughing to get their attention I placed my hand on my chest. "Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Gravestone and you are? I finish saying gesturing my hand to them.

Swallowing their food and standing up they each introduce themselves.

"I am darkness, taken form, those who know me call me Nightmare Moon, although I detest that name wholeheartedly." She said as she closed her eyes with a hint of sadness.

"And I am vanity and greed taken form, but I do not have a name that others know me by." She also said with sadness in her voice.

"Then I will give you both new names," I said to them with a cheerful tone. Standing up I Point a finger to Nightmare Moon." From this day forward you shall be known as Dream Catcher." Then I turned and pointed to her sister and you shall be known as Aurora Borealis or just Aurora." I said while looking directly into her eyes.

Needless to say, both of them looked pleasantly surprised. They turn to each other, nodding in agreement and then turned back to face me.

"These names are acceptable to us, we thank you for your the first to show as true kindness in a longtime," Dream Catcher said with a slight blush on her muzzle.

Looking over I noticed Aurora was blushing too. I was about to say something when I heard cackling laughter coming from the main door. Turning quickly I saw something that I wished I'd never seen again. It was a group of ten Imps.

The lead one came in first, followed by the others all of them wearing leather armor.

"Where are you my little pretties I brought some friends, maybe we can have some fun." He said in a vial lustful tone.

Reaching into my pack I drew my Lethictie Staff and began to channel my magic. Seeing me the Imps ceased their advance and began to draw their weapons. The lead one I'm gonna call Dickhead pointed his sword at me.

"Who the fuck are you?" He said in a somewhat irritated tone. "Well, it doesn't matter the three of you are just gonna be our playthings." He said with an evil grin on his face.

"You really think I'm afraid of a bunch of shit stains like you? Hell, I fought and killed a damn Omnibus bare handed, but if you wanna die so quickly then bring it on fairy dick!" I yelled in a growling voice.

The Imps hesitated for a moment before they charge that me, I activated the spell blind, but unfortunately only two of them were affected. I quickly dispatched those two their lifeless bodies laid before me. The other eight decided to encircle the three of us, but I knew Dream Catcher and Andorra were still too weak to fight them off. Summoning white fire I took out three more. But unfortunately, as I was doing so one of the Imps snuck behind us. I heard Dream Catcher scream. Turning around I saw that the Imps had cast the spell on both of the girls. Summoning white fire again, I destroyed the Imp. Getting really tired of this stupid fighting I decided to end it quickly using whisper I caused all of them to freeze in their tracks. Luckily they were all in the same spot, taking in a deep breath I released a plume of dragon fire and burned every single one of them to ash. Looking around to make sure I didn't miss any of them, I turned back to the girls. Looking at them, I could see them on their knees with their arms wrapped around themselves shaking back and forth. Unfortunately, I knew exactly what spell that Imp used on them. Slowly walking up to both of them, I could actually smell the arousal in the air.

"Listen to me, I know what happened to you the imp cast a spell, your body's are full of lust right now, and unfortunately there are only two ways to handle it," I said to them while closing my eyes and trying to ignore the smell of feminine arousal.

"What, what do we do please tell us." Dream Catcher said with a baited breath.

"The first is we waited out it will take about twelve hours or we sever the lust at its source," I said still with my eyes closed.

"You mean that we have to mate?" Aurora said with fear mixed with a hint of lust in her voice.

"Yeah, that's exactly what I'm saying I'm sorry, but those are the only two options you have," I said opening my eyes and looking directly into hers.

Both girls turned and looked each other moments later they'd nodded and then turned back to me.

"Very well, if we're to have our virginities taken, then let it be by you." Dream Catcher said, looking at me with her beautiful teal eyes.

Getting up I turn and took a few steps away from them. "Do you have any idea what you're saying? Seriously, you're asking me to have sex with you not just that, but take your virginity." I said in a tone that was more sarcastic than anything else.

"Yes please we don't know how long we can hold out this is much worse than estrus we are trying not to force ourselves onto you now," Dream Catcher said through gritted teeth.

Shrugging my shoulders and shaking my head, I reached back into my pack thinking hell it worked once maybe it'll work again. I pulled out a large thick blanket and laid it on the floor. I motioned to both of them to get onto the blanket. They both crawled on their hands and knees and I would have to say that was one hell of a turn on to see them do that. With both of them on the blanket they lit up their horns and in a flash of light, all of their armor was gone. Standing above both of them, I got to see their beautiful naked forms and I would have to tell you the truth, it took all of my willpower not to jump them right then and there. I stripped out of my clothes and kneeled down between both of them. Kneeling over Aurora I passionately kissed her our tongues fighting for dominance. Pulling back I turned and did the same could Dream Catcher. While we were kissing I took my right hand and cupped her breast while I used my left hand to fondle Aurora's breast as well. Hearing both of them moan was beginning to get me excited.

" How the hell am I going to pleasure both of them at the same time?" I thought to myself. Seconds later I began to feel an itch in my crotch looking down I saw another dick grow and it stopped at the same size as my original.

"Okay, that solves that problem." I thought to myself. Making sure that Dream Catcher was laying on her back with her legs spread I reached over and picked up Aurora and laid her on top of her sister.

"What are you doing?" Aurora asked with bated breath.

"Well, I decided I'm gonna take care of both of you at the same time, so neither of you can be jealous or have to wait. "I said as I took Auroras legs and lock them over her sisters. Looking down I had a clear view of both their marehoods luckily for me due to the lust spell they were already very wet. Getting between them, I lined up my dual cocks to each of their lips. I began to rub up and down coating my dicks in their juices.

"Please stop teasing us, we can't hold out much longer," Aurora said looking back at me.

"My sisters speaks the truth please, rut us, rut us now." Dream Catcher said, looking over her sister's shoulder at me.

Without further encouragement, I began to push forward into them. Both girls released gasps as I slowly continued to enter them. I stopped momentarily when I felt the all too familiar barriers of their hymens. Taking a deep breath I pulled back just a bit and waited.

"Are you sure you want to go through with this we can always stop?" I asked them in a calm and loving tone.

"Yes, we're sure now quit asking questions and rut us now!" They both said in unison.

Shrugging my shoulders, I slammed forward, tearing through the barrier ripping away their virginities. Stopping when I hilted both of them. Letting out a deep moan of satisfaction while the girls screamed in pain and pleasure. I've waited for them to get accustomed to my size stretching them out. Looking at them both I could see their eyes closed with tears flowing down their cheeks. I reached my hand and stroked each of their cheeks to get their attention. Aurora turned her head to look at me and I gently kissed her lips to reassure her that everything will be all right. Then I reached down and kissed Dream Catchers lips as well to show how much passion and love I have for both of them. Within minutes they both acknowledged that they were ready for me to begin. I slowly withdrew from them until I was almost completely out and then I pushed forward bottoming out with my heads both slamming against their cervixes each girl let out a gasp. (Needless to say, I had a slight grin on my face the only time I could remember doing two girls at once was with Helia and Isabella and that was fun as hell.) We continued our lovemaking both girls moaning and asking me to go faster and harder which I kindly obliged. I could feel both of them reaching their climax so I began pumping in and out of them faster. It was Aurora who first acknowledged her impending orgasm followed shortly by Dream Catcher. And when they hit they hit hard their inner muscles locked, preventing me from moving and their screams of pleasure echoed through the halls of the castle. I'm not joking, I wouldn't be surprised if all of Ponyville, heard them that's how loud they were. Needless to say, it took them a few moments to come down from that ecstasy that they felt. Through panting breaths, Dream Catcher looked over her sister's shoulder.

"Did did you not enjoy that?" She asked, trying to catch her breath.

"Yes was it not pleasurable for you too?" Aurora asked, turning her head to look back at me with the same voice of concern.

"It was most pleasurable you two, but I'm not a stallion I can go a lot longer actually and I'm not ready to stop just yet," I said gaining a mischievous smile. Shall we continue." I said as I began to once again pump in and out of both of them, causing them both to let out more gasp and moans.

I continued plowing both of them as they had multiple orgasms I finally started to reach my peak and I began thrusting harder inside of them determined to pierce both of their wombs to deposit my seed. Calling out to them that I was ready they both replied that they wanted it inside. They wanted to feel the warmth of my love as it filled their empty fertile wombs. With one last thrust, I penetrated their wombs and shot rope after thick rope inside. As I continued to fill their wombs to capacity their bellies started to show as if they were already pregnant. What, couldn't be stuffed inside leaked out, and began to puddle underneath Dream Catchers ass. Being soaked up by the blanket lying beneath us. When I finished cumming I pulled out of both of them with a loud shlick sound falling back onto my ass I looked at my handiwork. Both sets of lips were gaping and the muscles inside were still trying to squeeze a phantom dick. Aurora rolled off the top of her sister and laid next to her. All three of us were trying to catch our breaths.

It was Dream Catcher who broke the silence." I believe that are lust has been extinguished, we both thank you for aiding us in our time of need."

"Yes, thank you this experience was very moving," Aurora said as she began to set up holding a hand on her swollen belly. "But can I ask is this what it is like to be with child?" She said as she began to rub her belly.

Those words caught my attention and I remembered what other effects that that spell had. Looking down at both of them as they sat there on their knees with their hands rubbing a crossed their stretched stomachs.

"Ladies, there's something you should know there's another effect that that spell had it causes your body to go into estrus." Hearing these words, both of them shot their heads up to look at me with eyes as big as dinner plates.

"You mean to tell us that we might be pregnant?" Dream Catcher yelled in fright.

"There's a strong possibility, yes but you don't have to worry because I decided before any of this happened that I wanted you both to come home with me. It's not safe here, especially with all the demons that are lurking about." I said as I walked over to her kneeling down to put a hand on her shoulder.

Looking into each other's eyes, she knew I was telling her the truth. Our moment was cut short by happy giggling coming from Aurora. We both turn our heads to look at her. She was sitting there on her knees rubbing her belly and rocking back and forth with a big smile on her face.

"I'm going to be a mommy, I can't believe that I'm going to be a mommy." She said as tears started to form in her eyes.

"Yes, we both are my sister," Dream Catcher said as she placed her own hand upon her stomach and began to rub it with a smile forming on her own face.

Standing back up I walked over to my clothes and began to get dressed." I know you're both happy and maybe a bit confused with all of this. But I promise you that if you come with me, I will take care of both of you and our children." I said as I finished getting dressed.

Walking over I stopped and looked down at them thinking that their armor wasn't a good idea for them to wear. Hoping that whatever it was, was still working I reached into my pack and pulled out two sets of underwear and comfortable clothes. Handing each girl there set. Nodding a thank you to me they each got up and began to get dressed. I stood back and watched with a smile on my face that I didn't even know I had.

Dream Catcher was, bent over away from me slipping her panties on. She turned her head to look at me with bedroom eyes and a sultry smile. She asked," Are you enjoying the show?"

"Actually, I am both of you are like a piece of art hanging in the museum you have to stop and admire for a long time," I said with a slight smile.

Giggling while putting her bra on Aurora looks in my direction. "Come now sister is that anyway to treat our mate and father of our children?" She said while still giggling.

"OK, OK, enough laughs we have to get out of here I still have a bunch of other stuff I have to do today." Pulling out my phone to look at the time I noticed that it was noon. Damn, look at the time it's already noon." I thought to myself.

After getting dressed Dream Catcher walked over to me and looked at my phone. " What is that thing?" She asked while pointing at my phone.

"Yes, I have never seen a strange device like this," Aurora said as she walked up to my other side looking at the phone in my hand.

"Oh, this you might say it's a clock that can play music as well here let me show you," I said as I brought up my music menu and began scrolling through it to find an appropriate song.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FYM4DgaQdu8

As the music began they both jumped back in surprise, but then they moved closer so they could hear it. I handed the phone to Dream Catcher so they could listen to it. I watched as they listened to the song they both closed their eyes and started to sway back and forth. Walking away, I then began to gather up the remaining imps that weren't burned to ash and started peeling off their skin from their heads, leaving nothing but the skull, gathering them up and putting them into my pack. I stood up stretching popping my back I grabbed my pack and slung it over my shoulder.

"Why did you do such a thing?" Dream Catcher asked as they both stared at me in shock for what I'd just done.

I turned around and look them dead in the eye. " I learned a while ago that Imps and other demons won't attack someplace that has skulls of their dead surrounding it. Besides, if those bastards, are here, then Zecora might be in danger." I said as I began walking back to the both of them.

"Zecora is she another one of your mates?" Dream Catcher asked, crossing her arms with a huff.

"No, she's just a friend, but if things go right, she just might be," I said to her while I bopped her on the end of her nose. "Besides, I think it's time we head back." Gesturing for both of them to follow me. As we made our trek out of the castle we stopped at the ravine, looking back at the two I noticed that Aurora was the only one of us that didn't have wings. Walking up to her I scooped her up, bridal style and began to flap my wings. Looking back down at the ground I asked Dream Catcher if she was ready. Looking up, she extended her wings and with one flap she was already airborne.

"Why are we flying would it not be safer for us to follow the trail?" Aurora asked while tightly wrap her arms around my neck.

"Yes, it would be safer, but we're kind of in a hurry," I said to her as I gave her a quick peck on the cheek. Which she giggled when she nuzzled her head into my neck. We flew over the forest until I recognized Zecora's hut from the air. Calling over to Dream Catcher to let her know that we were landing. Setting Aurora on her hooves I began to walk over to Zecora's door. Knocking and hoping that she was home, I heard voices coming from inside. The door opened and to my surprise, Apple Bloom was standing there.

"Well howdy, Mr. Gravestone what Y'all doing did ya come to see Mrs. Zecora?" The little filly said in that cute southern drawl of hers.

"Well, your right young Miss Bloom, you see I've met her this morning when she was on her way to Ponyville, and I thought it would be a good idea for us to get to know each other a little better. " I said as I looked past her through the open door to see Zecoras standing by her cauldron.

"Who was at the door young Apple Bloom?" Zecora said as she made her way to the door. " Oh, it is you the one I met this morning on the way to Ponyville." She said as that a faint blush appeared on her face once again.

"Yes, and I am so glad you remembered me," I said with a smile nodding my head.

"How could I not remember one with a tongue as silver as yours, yet I do not remember that you had wings?" She said gesturing to my back.

"Come to think of it, I don't remember you having wings, either Mr. Gravestone?" Apple Bloom said cocking her head to the side.

"Yeah, well their kind of new for some reason when I needed them, they appeared and now that I don't need them there." My words were cut short when I started to feel the wings on my back recede into my body again.

"WOW!! That is so cool how did you do that?" Apple Bloom said with an exasperated voice.

"Yes, it is quite astonishing to see a feat like that. " Zecora said as she stepped closer.

"To be honest, I don't really know but I'm going to find out and I'll tell you as much as I can I promise," I said to both of them.

"Um, Mr. Gravestone who your friends?" Apple Bloom said while pointing behind me.

Turning around I noticed both Dream Catcher and Aurora standing there with a somewhat aggravated expression. Thinking that I was forgetting about them, which in fact I did, hell you've seen the picture of Zecora right? Anyways, they both walked past me to introduce themselves.

"Hello, my name is Ni, Dream Catcher and this is my sister," Dream Catcher said, gesturing to herself than to her sister.

"My name is Aurora Borealis but you can just call me Aurora," She said as she offered her hand to Zecora.

"It is a pleasure to meet you both. Please tell me how do you know Gravestone? " Zecora said after shaking both their hands.

"We are his mates and the mothers of his children," Dream Catcher said with pride in her voice while placing her hand on her still cum filled but most likely pregnant belly.

"Really 'cause I reckon I'd remember meetin' ya both with the others?" Apple Bloom said while still shaking Aurora's hand.

Turning around quickly Dream Catcher started to speak before I pulled her into a hug and began kissing her.

I pulled back and whispered into her ear. " I'll explain later," I said, pulling back and kissing her once more.

Wrapping her arms around my neck, she kissed me again and whispered." You better" in a very stern voice.

"Well, I better get going don't want AppleJack to get mad at me," Apple Bloom said while stretching her arms over her head.

"It was good of you to visit young Miss Bloom and I hope to see you some other time," Zecora said while smiling down at the young filly.

All of us watched as Apple Bloom made her way down the path back to Ponyville. When she was out of sight I turned back around to speak with Zacora.

"I know that we have only met this morning, but I consider you a friend and as a friend, I wish to help keep you safe," I said as I pulled my pack off my shoulders. I placed it down on the ground and began pulling out the Imp skulls.

Jumping back Zecora started to speak in her native tongue before I could calm her down to explain.

In a calmer tone, Zecora asked. " What manner of creatures are these and why would you give me their skulls?"

"These are creatures called Imps they are nasty little Shits," I say as I continue pulling out Imps skulls from my pack. "It's the type of demon, though they're not very strong, they make up for it in numbers," I say as I finish unloading the skulls holding the last one in my hand. " I know this must be disturbing to look at. But these ones attacked us at the old castle and that is not that far from here." I'd tell her while shaking the skull in my hand.

"If you have killed them than there are no more," Zacora states while looking at the skull in my hand.

"No Imps are like cockroaches where there's one, there's hundreds more," I say in a stern tone.

"Then please tell me why have you brought these to me?" Zacora said with a slight hesitation while gesturing to the skulls.

"To keep you safe take the skulls and place them around your home. And to be extra careful if you have a staff place one of them up on it when you venture out into the woods, seeing it and the ones around your home, they will not attack you." I said while handing her the skull in my hand.

"I thank you, my friend, for your help and these gifts," Zecora said reluctantly taking the skull. "But may I ask what should I do if one of these Imps or other demons as you call them, are not deterred by the display what should I do then?" She asked.

"You run you keep running you don't look back you've run to my home, you scream, make as much noise you can to let anyone inside know that you're in trouble," I say while grabbing hold of her shoulders to emphasize my words.

Agreeing to this we said our goodbyes and headed on down the trail to home. I explained to both of them of my past. Of Mereth fighting the demons the lovers, friends, and children that I have made during my time there. They were a little shocked, but they understood that I loved every single one of them so I would love both of them as well. We made it to the opening of the forest when Dream Catcher stopped in her tracks. I turned around to look at her. I could see the fear and sadness in her eyes.

"I, I don't know if I could do this the ponies, they will see me as Night...." she started to say before I cut her off.

"No! Your, not Nightmare Moon your name is Dream Catcher, you are a beautiful, innocent mare who has done nothing wrong. And if any pony and I don't care if the princess's say anything, I will defend both of you to my dying breath. Because I love you and your sister with all my heart." I said as I kissed her on the forehead and her sister as well.

Wiping away the tears in her eyes Dream Catcher took a deep breath, looking over at her sister to see a smile on her face, she turned back to me taking my hand as we made our way outside the forest and into the light of the new day.

As we made our way to the gate of the compound I had seen several large stacks of lumber and logs." I guess they delivered the wood already just hope there's enough for the walls and the house otherwise I'm going to have to get more." I said as I led both of my loving mares through the gate to introduce them to everyone.

After a little time of introducing everyone to my new lovers, I decided to get started on the walls. What surprised me the most was Marble's reaction. I found out while she helped me build the walls that she understood this new land I would eventually find more lovers and mates. Seeing her except this made me so happy that I pulled her into a hug and kissed her with more passion than she had ever expected. Pulling back to catch our breath, she looked up at me with a smile on her face.

"Maybe I should be this happy in accepting any more mates you bring home." She said with a pair of bedroom eyes.

Reaching down and grabbing hold of her ass with both hands. " If your acceptance of these two and or anymore, I bring home, you're going to find out how grateful I can be," I said in a very masculine and sultry voice.

Causing Marble to giggle and pull me and for another kiss. After our little love fest we continued construction on the walls after completion I looked at my phone to see the time.

"Three thirty not bad, it took us a little longer than I thought. " I said as I thought back during construction how I stopped only two times to rest and regain my strength by drinking some of the Marble's milk direct from her beautiful bouncing bosom.

That's right Bitches. I sucked milk from Marbles tit that was right out in the open and it was good, especially since I used one hand to hold and squeeze her breast while my other one snuck down in the front of her pants to finger her wet pussy. It was a win-win because after we finished the walls, Marble came over to me pulling down her pants and turning her ass toward me demanding that I fuck her right then and there. Being a gentleman I did not want to disappoint a lady. So opening up my robes and pulling out my dual cocks. (Yes, I still had both of them.) I lined them up with both her pussy and puckered ass. I thrust forward before she could say anything. Marbles let out a surprised gasp before she started to moan. Hanging onto her hips I began to pump in and out. She was moaning more and more with each thrust. After a good twenty minutes her legs started to give out, still holding onto her hips to keep her from falling over I kept thrusting harder not giving her a minute to regain any strength.

"Marble I'm so close do you want to have another baby?" I asked her through gritted teeth.

"I am sorry my love no, I don't want a child right now so please let me taste your wonderful cum." She said as she pulled away from me and turned around to get on her knees.

Kneeling before me she takes a cock in each hand and begins pumping them while she alternated back and forth sucking them in her mouth. Tilting my head back and groaning, she knew that I was close feeling both cocks pulsating she placed both heads in her mouth continuously pumping and sucking on the heads. With one final thrust, I started releasing my pent up sperm into her mouth. She swallowed every drop that I realized looking up at me with her half glazed eyes, which made me release more into her sexy mouth and down her throat. After I knew I was done, she sucked one more time on each head to make sure there was no more cum. I reached down and helped her stand up. She still looked really sexy with her pants down around her knees and her pussy is dripping with her juices down her legs. She swallowed once more with a big gulping sound to emphasize the thickness of my jizz.

Patting her stomach marble and looks up at me with a smile on her face. "That hit the spot I don't think I'll be hungry until dinner time. "She said to me while licking her lips.

Laughing I reached down and grabbed the hymns of her pants and start pulling them back up. "You know saying that while you look like this is kinda hard for me not to take you and fill you with enough sperm to make you pregnant ten times over," I said as I finished pulling her pants up.

I kissed her after we shared our little laugh and we both decided it was time to head back to the others. I decided to let Marble go ahead of me for two reasons, one I liked watching her ass swayed back and forth while she walked and to I still had a put away my manly bits after our little escapade. We made it back to the cabin when I noticed Twilight was there. Looking around I didn't see Dream Catcher or Aurora is anywhere thought they were both inside the cabin resting actually I was hoping they will both inside the cabin. Twilight, saw me and waved before she started to make her way to me. "Hey Twi what's up?" I asked when she stopped right in front of me.

"Well, the thing as you know those transformative items that you have. I was hoping that I could get some of them to study?" She said with a pleading look in her eyes.

"Why Miss Sparkle is that all I am to you a supplier, you need to seek serious help your as bad as a junkie," I said while placing my hand on my chest.

"I am not I'm just very curious!" Twilight said in a very loud and defensive voice while puffing up her cheeks.

"I know I was just joking," I said as I bopped her on the tip of her nose.

"Oh, ok but can I still have them pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeease?" She said, clasping her hands together jumping up and down.

Need I remind all of you that Twilight has D cup breasts and her shirts or tad small plus I don't think she wears a bra. For the simple fact, her boobs were a bouncing.

Grabbing hold of her shoulders to stop her from moving I cleared my throat. "Yes, you can have some just stop stop what you're doing it is very destructive." Emphasizing the movement of her chest area.

Realizing this Twilight started to blush heavily. I just started to laugh as I turned to head to the cabin with Twilight right on my heels. Before I could stop her, she rushes past me to get into the cabin. Moving as fast as I could I stop at the door and saw what I hoped I would never have to witness. Twilight had her horn and hands glowing with magic while Dream Catcher had an aura of magic around her throat lifting her off the ground. I rushed over and grabbed hold of the Twilights horn to break her concentration and stop the flow of magic. Luckily, this did the trick because Dream Catcher fell to the floor gasping for breath. I turned to look at Twilight her expression was a mixture of hatred and confusion. Releasing her horn she took a step back.

"Why, why would you have Nightmare Moon in your home are you insane, she's evil she possessed Princess Luna she has to be destroyed." Before she could continue her rant I flicked the tip of her horn. The sudden jolt of pain shuts her up.

"Twilight listen to me that is not, I repeat not Nightmare Moon her name is Dream Catcher I found both her and her sister at the castle they've been there for quite some time," I emphasized by the appearance of malnutrition that they still both possessed.

"I don't care what you say I know who she is I fought against her, that's Nightmare Moon,"Twilight said as she began charging up her magic again.

I stepped in front of Twilight to prevent her from harming Dream Catcher and to keep her from making the worst mistake of her life.

"You're right, I am Nightmare Moon or I was before the elements of harmony purged me from Luna I was a vile, evil monster," Dream Catcher said as she made her way to stand in front of me. "You have every right to hate me for what I had done to both Luna and Celestia the pain I cause them. I held nothing in my heart except hatred and jealousy, but now that is gone, all that remains is love and joy. Love for, I have my sister Aurora by my side and joy for I am with child," Dreamcatcher said as she turns to look up at me with tears in her eyes.

"She's pregnant! How you must've cast a spell on him, that's the only answer, there's no way an evil monster like you could find anyone to love them!" Twilight yelled while charging up her magic once again.

I gently pushed Dream Catcher out of the way while at the same time smacking Twilight across the face. "Don't you dare call her a monster she is not evil. I know somehow I'm able to sense the corruption in anyone or anything and there's nothing inside of either of them. Just like Luna, she was a victim as well and as for love her sister came to find her and both of them fought off attacks from demons. Now tell me does that sound like something a monster would do?" I said while stepping closer to Twilight.

Holding her reddening cheek, tears began to flow from her eyes. "No that doesn't sound like what a monster would do,"Twilight said as she began crying.

Pulling her into a hug I began to stroke the back of her head, trying to calm her down. "It's all right, it's all right," I said as I held onto her. I'm sorry that I had to hit you it was the only way I could get you to understand," I said while squeezing her tighter.

After a while Twilights crying ended pulling away from me she wiped her eyes and sniffled a couple of times before looking over to Dream Catcher and Aurora.

"I'm really sorry for what I've done and how I acted to you, both of you can, you ever forgive me?" She said with tears started to form in her eyes again.

"There is nothing to forgive you only acted the way I knew any pony who knew who I once was would react." Dream Catcher said while pulling Twilight into a loving hug with tears flowing down her cheeks as well.

Aurora walked over to join her sister and their new friend in a loving embrace. Watching the three of them brought a smile to my face. " If Twilight can change this quickly, maybe everypony else can do the same." I thought to myself.

The girls separated from their hug with smiles on their faces.

"All right, since all that drama is out of the way, how about we sit down and have some tea to relax for a while before Twilight has to head home," I said while motioning to all the girls to have a seat at the table.

I went over to the cupboard to get either of the Scholar's Tea or the Vitality Tincture because I knew those were the only things I had safe to drink. To my surprise yet again, there was a box of tea the package reads Soothing Tea for lovers and friends. Biting the inside of my cheek and rolling my eyes I knew something or someone is doing this and I am going to find out one way or another. For the moment the tea came first filling the teapot with water and placing the tea bags in four cups I used a bit of dragon fire to heat the water. Bringing over the four cups and the pot of water and place on the table. I began filling each cup for everyone.

"I hope you ladies like this tea it's supposed to be really good," I said as I finished filling up my cup.

Sitting down as I watched the three of them took a sip. The funny thing was that the redness in their eyes from crying instantly disappeared as well as the tear stains down their cheeks. Twilight's cheek where she was struck the redness disappeared as well. Looking down at my cup the only thought that popped into my head was." This must be some good ass tea or the other plausible answer magic."

I sat back and watch as the three of them just talked like they were old friends that haven't seen each other in a while. Looking at my phone I noticed that it was almost eight o'clock." Well, looks like I'm gonna have to start on the house tomorrow." I thought to myself.

Twilight looked out the window and noticed the time as well." I'm sorry, but I'm going to have to head back home it was really nice talking to both of you and I'm really sorry for everything I." Twilight's words were cut short by Aurora placing a finger over her lips.

" You don't have to apologize, we've already forgiven you and we're friends aren't we and that's what friends do forgive one another," Aurora said with a smile on her face.

"Yes, yes, we are," Twilight said, returning the smile. "Oh, before I forget is it still possible to get those items I asked for?" She said while shifting in her seat with those pleading eyes of hers.

"Yeah, you can have them, just promise me that you won't try them on any pony or any dragon. This stuff is extremely dangerous, it's not to be taken lightly. " I told are emphasizing every word with a finger pointing at her.

"I promise I won't use them on any pony or any dragon I'll just use my magic to scan them and maybe on some lab rats for testing," Twilight said while racing up her right hand.

"I'd actually be more inclined to believe you if you made a Pinkie promise," I said with a slight chuckle in my voice.

"Cross my heart hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye," Twilight said while doing the gestures. "Is that better?" She asked in a sarcastic tone.

"Yes much better, now this box has some very powerful transformatives and ones not so much," I said while gesturing with my hands.

"What I'd get what I'd get?" Twilight said while acting like a filly, opening up a present.

Instead of telling her I handed her a list. Looking at the list she read them off.

Three bottles purified Succubus milk
Three bottles purified Incubus draft
Three vials Bee Honey
Three bottles Equinum
Three bottles Goblin Ale
Three bottles ProBova
One bottle Bimbo Liqueur
One can Bro Brew

"Can I ask you why two of these are purified?" Twilight said pointing to the list.

"Actually, there are three of them that are purified." I said to her point at the word ProBova "That's just another way of saying purified and the reason why I'm not giving you corrupted items. Is because they are extremely dangerous. " I told her in a stern tone.

"Okay, thank you very much for everything and Gravestone I'll tell the other girls and princess Celestia and Luna about Dream Catcher and Aurora so what happened won't happen again," Twilight said as she looked down at the box she was holding.

"Thanks, Twi and I'll see you and the others at the welcoming party when I get the house finished which should be in two days," I said scratching my chin while I thought about it.

"But how are you going to build a house big enough for all of you in a day?" She said stomping her hoof on the floor.

"That's simple, hard work and magic." I'd tell her while doing jazz hands to emphasize the word magic.

Shaking her head, she just turns around and starts walking out the door." I'll see you guys at the party then." She says as she makes way to the gate.

With that, Twilight was gone and it was getting late and I was getting tired. I turned around to make my way to my bed only to stop in my tracks. Looking down I saw Katherine, Dream Catcher, and Aurora all laying in the bed asleep. I wasn't worried about the last two, it was Katherine when the hell did she get in here? Shrugging my shoulders, I looked and decided just to grab a pillow and a blanket and lay on the floor next to the bed. Just a so the three of them could get a good night's sleep. Dream and Aurora both definitely needed it. Laying there I closed my eyes and began to bring myself into a meditated state. It didn't take me long before I heard a certain alicorn mare's voice. I opened my eyes and saw Faust sitting in a chair with a very large book. It wasn't that she was reading the book it was how she was holding it. The best way to describe it was open and she had it held up on her knees blocking the view of her midsection. This actually brought up one more question I wanted to ask her.

"Faust, what are you doing?" I asked, cocking an eyebrow at her.

"OH Able I wasn't expecting you to return so soon." She said while still holding the book in that same peculiar way.

"Yeah, I came back to ask you some questions about some strange things that happened today and I thought that you could probably answer them," I said while dragging out the sentence while I walked closer to her.

"And what kind of strange things happens today?" she said, pulling the book closer to her body.

"Well, for one thing, I grew dragon wings and I didn't eat a drakes heart flower the other which kind of confused me is I grew another dick. Not to mention all the things that I pulled out of my pack that I know I didn't have inside of it." I said as I continued walking closer to her.

"You did say that the world of Mereth was nothing more than a game in your original world and I believe that the magic of this world as well as the tree of harmony knows this and adapted it to a form of magic for you." She said while still holding the book with one hand and placing her other on her chin.

"So you're telling me that everything that has happened is because I thought of it and wanted it to happen? What are you telling me that I have the power to bring my imagination into reality?" I said, throwing my arms up in the air emphasizing my total disbelief.

"That is exactly what I'm telling you much like discords ability to alter reality you can bring forth or remove anything you created or thought up." She said while still holding that book.

"Well, isn't that kind of dangerous you know what happens if I'm asleep and my dream will shit start popping into existence," I said with a worried expression on my face.

"No your subconscious mind cannot control this power only your consciousness so you do not have to worry about things popping into existence." She said with a motherly tone to calm me down.

"Okay, those explanations sound reasonable if all else fails, blame magic," I said with a sarcastic tone. Oh, by the way, why are you trying to hide your pregnancy. I said while pointing at the book that she kept in front of her.

"How did you know that I was pregnant?" Faust said while laying the book down on her lap to show off a sizable baby bump.

"Quite simple only two reasons you would have a book that size placed in that position first being you're pregnant and second you have a really big stain that you didn't want me to see," I said while I was pointing at her stomach. "Could you please tell me how and more importantly, why are you pregnant?" I asked in a very confused tone.

"Well, if you don't know how a mare gets pregnant then you'll have to go back to school," Faust said in a comical way while trying to lighten the mood.

"I know how to get a mare pregnant hell I've got two of them already," I said with a sarcastic tone that started leaning toward aggravated. "Just answer the question why are you pregnant?" I said now with aggravated tone. I notice tears forming in Faust's eyes. Rushing over to her I kneel down, taking her hand in mine. " I'm sorry I didn't mean to get angry I just want to know the truth," I said while squeezing her hand gently.

"I'm sorry that I lied and used you, but it was the only way," Faust said as she started to cry.

"What was the only way?" I asked her while scooting closer to give her a hug to comfort her.

"For, for me to return to Equestria you see due to the battle with Grogar I was unable to return to Equestria in my original form. And the only way I could return is if I was with child that way this baby would allow me to walk amongst my ponies again." Faust said between crying fits.

"Faust, please look at me," I said to her as I placed my hand on her chin so she could look at me in the eyes. "All you had to do was ask me and I would've helped you no matter what, even if it was well this," I said as I placed a hand gently on her stomach. " But I have to know why me, why did you choose me?" I said, looking her straight me in the eye.

"I have watched you for those two years that you have spent fighting the demons falling in love, starting a family and over that time I fell in love with you as well, I know it's foolish to ask, but could you love me too?" Faust said with a blush on her face and tear still in her eyes.

I leaned up and kiss her gently on the lips pulling back, I smile at her. "Does that answer your question?" I said with a little smirk.

"Mmmmmm, yes, but there's always another way you can prove it to me," Faust said with having close eyes.

"Yeah, and I like that way better too, but we're going to have to get both of you out of here." I said while gesturing to her and our unborn child." So exactly how am I suppose to get you back to Equestria?" I said pulling away from her to stand back up.

Looking at me with cute pouting lips Faust spoke up. " A summoning spell one that has not been used, in nearly ten thousand years I will give you the knowledge to complete it." As she said this she began to rise with her horn glowing.

"You know that looks really kinky but what'll I have to do?" I said trying not to smile. ( Hey, this is a very serious matter, I'm supposed to summon Faust back to Equestria if I screw up both her and the baby are dead, so focus.)

Faust continued to move closer to me her horn glowing brighter standing there I actually started to get a little nervous, but focusing on the outcome my nerves calmed down.

"Close your eyes we're about to begin," Faust said as she leaned in to touch the tip of her horn to my forehead.

Closing my eyes, I felt warmth from the contact than seconds later images shot through my mind words, phrases some I could not completely understand as everything began to slow down on the image appeared in my mind a circle with ancient runes coming to a conclusion that is the summoning circle and everything else was what was needed to prepare for. Opening my eyes and looking Faust nodding that I understood what I had to do was take a few steps back, I carefully remembered every curve, every exact spot on her body smiling back of her I turned ready to depart.

"Don't worry, you'll be free and home with the ones you love," I told her looking over my shoulder. With that, I woke myself from my slumber. Jetting up from my bed on the floor I might add I began to gather everything needed for the summoning spell moments later I was outside preparing everything. After finishing the summoning circle and kneeled down in front of it. Clear in my mind, I clapped my hands together and place them on the edge of the circle. Focusing my mind, body, and spirit, I put all of my magic into the circle. Seconds later a bright flash of light began to appear after that the entire circle erupted into a column of light so bright it turned night into day. Looking within the circle I could see the figure of Faust herself standing there after that the light disappeared I looked again and there she was. Faust looked around with tears flowing from her eyes and a smile on her face. She began to move, but she faltered beginning to tumble onto the ground. I moved quickly and scooped her up, bridal style.

"Take it easy you used a lot of your magic as well for the spell to work," I told her as I held are close to my chest.

After a few minutes, Faust let me know that she was able to stand on her own hooves setting her down I let her take her first steps back on her home world. As she began to walk around and look she stopped for a moment as fear began to creep upon her face.

"Oh know we have a problem that summoning spell it released a lot of magic I'm sure Celestia and Luna would have sensed it and I don't want them to know that I've returned just yet," Faust said as the fear started to grow.

"It's all right, I already thought of the plan just for this. Do you have enough magic to cast an illusion spell to change your appearance?" I asked her in a calm voice.

Calming herself down Faust closed her eyes and focused shooting them open she had a smile on her face I take it my little plan worked." Yes, I do and I believe I know the perfect disguise". She said as she focused her magic in her horn and hands.

I watched as her body began to change shrinking down in size until she was roughly seven and a half feet tall with D cup breasts and nicely flared hips her fur mane and tail also changed. Her fur became a light, almost ice blue her main and tail became white as snow her wings also disappeared more like becoming invisible. Even her cutie mark changed. (let me just tell you they actually have three places there left shoulder and on both of their hips by their ass I know because I saw them on Faust, Dream Catcher, and Aurora.) As I was saying the mark changed to a snowflake shooting star.

"So how do I look?" Faust said while giving me a little twirl of her body.

"Well to be quite honest, you could look like an Ursa Major and I'd still tap that ass". I said as I walked up to her with a smile on my face." I just have one question if you don't want them to know who you're then what am I suppose to call you?" I said as I finally reached her and drew her into a hug.

"Lauren, Lauren Frost." she said as she was looking up into the sky as if she was still thinking of a name.

"Very well, Lauren Frost may I be the first to welcome you to Equestria," I said to her as I scooped her up in my arms and began to carry her back to the cabin.

"So what are we going to do when we get into the cabin?" Lauren said in a seductive voice.

"We are not going to do anything you are going to go to bed and rest while I finish everything that I need doing before Pinkie has a conniption fit about the party she wants to throw," I said as I brought her into the cabin and laid her onto the bed next to the others.

"Awww, you're no fun." She said crossing her arms and showing that pretty face of hers.

"Rest now sex later," I said hers, I lean down and kissed her on the lips. Getting up I turned back around and start heading out, grabbing the pot that held Holli looking down at it, tilting my head. "Sorry it took so long, but you know things happen," I said to the sapling while carrying it outside so I could plant it in the center of the compound. Thinking to myself." I just arrived here no more than three days ago and the shit that I did would normally kill anyone else after finishing the house and the party I'm gonna take a couple of days off." After clearing my head I made my way to the exact center of the compound and began planting Holli. Hoping that nothing goes wrong for just a little while. But the universe has its way of fucking up everything.

Like I said, hoping nothing goes wrong and one way or another the universe always finds a way to fuck you over. But luckily for me, the universe was either on a coffee break or decided just to let it slide.

I just finished following all the steps in planting Holli, Well, although one I still needed to give her some of my blood. Reaching into my pack I pulled out a dagger, taking it and running the blade across the palm of my hand, I allowed the drops of blood to land on top of the sapling. Watching as the blood soaked into the plant. Lights emanated from the sapling in seconds later it grew from a foot tall to six feet in mere seconds. Stepping back, I took in the features of the small tree I could see the form of a small girl appearing in the bark on the trunk of the tree. Considering this to be the normal growth cycle of a living goddess I shrugged my shoulders and turned around to head back to the cabin to start on the plans for the new house. Just as I was about to reach the door two flashes of light appeared behind me. Gold and blue, so I knew exactly who was. Turning on my heels, I smiled to greet both Celestia and Luna." Greetings ladies what brings you by so early or late in the morning?" I asked them still smiling.

"My sister and I had felt a powerful surge of magic emanating from your home, which you care to explain?" Luna said as she walked closer.

Looking back to Celestia I noticed that she was wearing a rolled and her hair was still a little disheveled. Judging by her appearance I think she just woke up and still wasn't ready to greet the day. Seeing me look at her she blushed and quickly Teleport it away moments later returning fully dressed and presentable.

Laughing I look at her." Oh, come on Tia you didn't need to change on my account actually that sleep in look is pretty hot." I say still laughing.

Needless to say, she was still blushing about the whole experience. It was Luna's cough that caused me to pull my attention from Celestia.

"Yes, yes embarrassing my sister is quite enjoyable, but we need to focus on the important matter the surge of magic too, you know what the cause was?" Luna said as she stood in front of me to gain my attention.

"That would be me." I said to her question." But before you overreact, let me explain. I say, raising my hands in a defensive manner. " The surge of magic you both felt was my attempt at a summoning spell, you see back on Mereth I'll learn the spell and never had a chance to use it. And it didn't quite work there was a surge of magic, yes but what I attempted to summon didn't appear within the controlled circle it was more of a light show than anything else." I said to them hoping that they would believe my explanation.

Watching as they turned to look at each other I held my breath waiting for the outcome of their decision. Nodding to each other Luna turned back to me with a smile on her face.

"Thank you for explaining what you attempted to do, but please refrain from trying that again. " She said as she began to walk away from me.

Stopping a few feet away she turned back around and look at me with a cold stern expression.

"My sister received a letter from Miss Sparkle informs us that you had found a Mare, matching the description of Nightmare Moon we wish to know if this is true?" She said still holding that stern expression.

I did come a crossed two mares, sisters and one vaguely resemble Nightmare Moon, but her name is Dream Catcher and her sister is named Aurora Borealis. And before you say anything you should know that I swore to protect them and the lives they carry within them." I said as I took a defensive stance.

Taken back by the last words I spoke both princesses stood shocked.

"Do you mean to tell me that they're both pregnant? How is possible? " Celestia said as she began to walk closer.

"They were attacked by a group of Imps at the old castle or I found them and one of them cast a lust spell," I said as I turned my head to look at Celestia.

"Imps what are those?" Luna said still showing a little anger.

"There is a vile creature I faced back on Mereth there not very big or strong, but they make up for that in vast numbers." Saying to both of them as I remembered the countless times fighting the little cretins.

"It doesn't matter that monster Nightmare Moon the one that turned me against my sister is just inside and I'd want her head!" Luna growled as she tried to make her way past me.

Grabbing Luna and forcibly pushing her back to her sister, I stood there pointing a finger at them." You don't know anything about what really happened to do you?" I said as I began to explain everything. Grogars spell of corruption cast on her when she was young. How Dream Catcher left her ethereal world and bonded with her to try to stop the corruption taking most of it into herself. How her own jealousy made the corruption grow. How the elements from her banishment started to destroy the corruption and her return and second encounter with the elements are what truly purified both of them enabling Dream Catcher to finally separate from her. And when Aurora found her they were too weak to return home. How they both had to survive with the lack of food and constantly being attacked by Imps and other creatures. After my explanation rant, I stood back and looked at both of them. Luna stood there her eyes wide and mouth agape. While Celestia only had tears falling from her eyes. I turned around to leave them when I saw Dream Catcher standing at the door, she too had tears in her eyes.

Shaking herself out of her shock Luna began to speak in a crackling voice. "Is it all true what he said is it true?" She said as she began slowly walking toward Dream Catcher.

"Yes, every word I wish I could've" Her words were cut short as Luna ran to her and embraced her in a loving hug.

Moments later the two weeping mares separated smiling at each other with a new sense of understanding and appreciation.

It was Celestia who spoke up." I know you wish to remain my sister but we have royal duties we must attend to."

Looking back at her sister Luna nodded." Yes, our duties come first until we are able to meet again, remember that you are now my friend." She said hugging Dream Catcher one last time.

With that Luna stepped away to stand next to her sister charging up their horns, they both disappeared in a flash of light.

"Aw damn they left and I wanted to see them lower the moon and raise a sun oh well, maybe next time," I said, shrugging my shoulders and turning around a walk back into the cabin. Dream Catcher returned to the bed for some much needed its rest. Both she and her sister were still very weak from their time trying to survive on their own. As I watched her lie down with the rest of them, I decided it was time to design our new home. It took a little more time than I planned, but checking my phone I noticed it was only eight AM so I figured I still had a good six to eight hours to get the house built and furnished before Pinkie could throw her a party. Luckily the cabin was far enough out of the way that it wouldn't impede the house's construction. Getting off the lumber and materials readies I pulled out my phone and scrolled through the music trying to find the right tones to play the first song I chose seemed very appropriate.

As the music began everyone else started to wake up seeing that I was beginning the construction on the home everyone joined in even our children were helping to carry nails small pieces of wood anything that one of those grownups needed. Even the girls in the cabin came out and helped, although Kat couldn't do much because of her belly she still tried. Listening to more music while we worked it seemed like time flew by and in nine hours we had finished a home that all of us my loves my children and my friends could live in. Opening up the front door, we all walked into the main room. Everyone followed me around so I could show them the different rooms. We started off, turning right heading down into the dining hall, which the room was big enough to hold seventy people comfortably continuing on we entered the kitchen Marble Tanis and Utah were the ones most interested in it. The continued and I showed them the library and study where I explained that this was where the kids will be doing their homework when they get back from school. Needless to say, there was a unified disgruntled aww that emanated from all of the kids. Laughing about that I continued the tour showing them in the family room, entertainment room and for Rathazul Ember and Phylla the basement where I guarantee that for Phylla access to her colony as well as for Ember a perfect den which they could access from outside. But most of all Rathazul could do his experiments in safety without burning down the house since his lab was completely enclosed in concrete. As we continued the tour we made our way to the second floor where they each could choose their own room, I also explained that the third floor had more bedrooms and access for my harpy daughters to come and go. I also mentioned that the second floor had the nursery where all the kids could sleep and play. The one thing I did mention was all their bedrooms did not have a door on them. Except for the master bedroom was the only one to have a door just so if we wanted a little privacy. I emphasized privacy to which all the adults understood. The one thing that surprised them the most was the indoor plumbing and the very spacious bathrooms each of them got their own room. Consisting of a large shower a sink a toilet and a vanity. It was Tanis that spoke up after the initial tour was over. " Dad if we don't have the doors of our rooms does that mean you can walk in and watch us while we're naked?" She said with a sultry tone and half closed eyes.

I walk up to her smiling as I pulled her into a tight hug while reaching down and squeezing her nice toned ass. Causing her to yelp in surprise. Of course after all, except for the twelve harpy sisters of yours I've been breeding with them and I plan on breeding with every single one of my daughter's when they come of age. I sit still squeezing her ass. Tanis turns to look at everyone else and to her surprise, no one said anything they all just nodded in agreement. Helia walked up and like the punched her daughter in the arm.

You're lucky I didn't get old scales to take my virginity, but you got your dad here and when you're pale flame comes up I think you'll enjoy getting stuffed full of his thick jizz and carrying his baby." She said rubbing her hand on her daughter's tone stomach to emphasize her words.

It was Faust, who spoke up next. " Hell, I can't wait until my two daughters finally get pregnant that way my whole family could love him." She said gesturing a hand toward me.

Yep, there you go incest it's in the game so I'm gonna use it in this story, but I'm gonna be stretching it out a helluva lot more.

"You see." Marble said as she walked up the both of us. " All of us talked about it and we agree that Gravestone is the most powerful warrior ever and his children should experience the joy of carrying his seed plus as he is a human all of his children will be the same as their mother or in Behemoths case father." She said gesturing to everyone except for Rathazul who had already departed earlier to move his lab into the basement and Hakon to decide to head to his room for a nap.

"But what about Behemoths sons and yours and Embers?" Tanis said while still in my arms.

"Oh, that's easy when all the boys are grown I'll just become a woman and have them impregnate me, and to be honest, I kind of miss having a pussy being stuffed with a nice hard cock," I said with a slight shudder remembering how it felt.

Closing her eyes Tanis thought long and hard." Is this the right thing to do, I love my dad and everyone else but it would be wonderful to show my daddy how much I love him by carrying his baby." Tanis thought were safe. Moments later she opened her eyes jumping up and wrapping her arms around my neck and her legs around my will waist kissing me passionately on the lips. "Of course I'll do it, I love you daddy and I would love to give birth to your child, but for the first time can mom either I'm a little afraid?" She said a hint of blush on her cheeks.

"I wouldn't have it any other way, sweetie, in fact, your mom could join us if you want," I said, squeezing her ass cheeks with one hand while the other slowly moved to her panty covered crotch where I began to softly rub her lower lips with my fingers feeling the wetness soak into the fabric.

"Oh, daddy, that feels so good don't stop," Tanis said while breathing heavy and grinding her crotch on my fingers.

"Well, we've got a few hours before Pinkie arrives to set up for the party, how about us going to the master bedroom and I show you how to love your daddy?" I said as I pushed into her lower lips forcing the already soaked fabric inside of her.

With a gasp, she only nodded her head in agreement.

Carrying my already horny daughter to the master bedroom we have entered with the help of her mother holding the door. Once inside I placed her on the floor to stand there while her mother helps to remove her clothing. Moments later I stand and look at the naked form of my beautiful little girl. Her C cup breasts held perky nipples and her large hips, and a big, squishy butt made her look even sexier. Her wet, and accommodating pussy between her legs continuously dripped love juices down her inner thighs onto the floor. Helia led her to the bed and positioned her on her back with her legs bent and spread. Looking down at her eye could see the lust in her eyes. Stripping out of my clothes I climbed onto the bed and positioned myself between her legs, grabbing me cocking my hand, I began rubbing the head up and down her slick slit. Covering myself with enough of her juices I began pushing the head of my cock into her tight folds. She begins arch in her back at the sensation.

Looking at me in the eyes, she pleads in a childish tone." Daddy, please don't tease me, I want to fill all of you inside of me now I can't wait."

Hearing this I decided that speed would be the better course of action. So grabbing her hips I plunge forward until I am completely hilted inside of her. She lets out a scream of pain squeezing her mother's hand tight enough that the knuckles turned white. Her eyes clenched shut as tears desperately tried to escape. Helia kneeled down and kissed her on her forehead.

"That's my girl I know it hurts, but the pain will be gone and all you feel is an absolute pleasure." She said as she kissed our daughter's forehead again.

When Tanis was ready to continue she opened her eyes and smiled at me nodding to let me know that I could continue. I began slowly pulling out almost completely and then slamming back in causing her to let out gasps and moans.

"Oh, daddy don't stop it feels so wonderful harder do me harder!" She starts screaming as I pick up the tempo of my movements.

As I continued thrusting in her I could feel her about to experience her first orgasm. I continued thrusting harder even after she lets out a scream of unbridled pleasure. Still not wanting to let up I continued. After she experienced multiple orgasms I finally started to feel that familiar tingle pumping in her more and more I began to grunt.

"Baby daddy so close I'm almost there," I said through gritted teeth.

"Me too daddy, I'm almost there too harder fuck me harder daddy."She said while biting her bottom lip.

Almost reaching my peak and look down at her. " I just wish that you were in your pale flame now so I could put a baby inside you. " I said moments before I slammed completely inside of her penetrating womb.

With my final thrust, both of us received a mind blowing orgasm. I released rope after thick rope of jizz into her young and welcome womb. After my final shot, I pulled out with a wet shlick. Looking down at my daughter's now gaping and used pussy. I could see the excess cum that could not fill womb start to flow out. Helia quickly positioned herself between our daughter's legs and began licking the excess cum from her pussy. Causing Tanis to throw back her head and moan. As I watch this I started to get aroused once more. Positioning myself behind Helia without warning I slammed my cock into her accommodating pussy. Causing her to moan into our daughters pussy, in turn, causing Tanis to moan once more. I continued fucking her until I released another load inside of her. Pulling out and feeling absolutely spent, I got myself off the bed. Watching as Helia repositioned herself putting her pussy over our daughter's face. Tanis leans up and begins to lick her mother tasting our mixed juices. Knowing full well if I stayed none of us would be leaving that room. So begrudgingly I got up and took a shower then got dressed and went downstairs. As I reached the bottom step there was a knock at the door. Opening it, I was greeted by the party pony herself Pinkie.

"Hi, Pinkie! You here to set up for the party?" I asked her while gesturing for her to come in.

"Yeparooney!" She said with her patented hyper giddiness that I've truly come to love." To be honest Gravy (She's the only one I let call me Gravy) I didn't think you'd have your house done so quickly I mean it only took you two days to build the walls and is a really big house." She said emphasizing with her hands and somehow causing an echo with her voice.

Pulling her trademark party cannon out of her well out of nowhere actually. She began firing it off quickly decorating the downstairs. Luckily, all the kids were outside and not taking naps. Although I did hear allowed commotion and several curse words coming from Hakon's room. I kind of forgot he was taking a nap. Not wanting to get in her way I decided to go outside and get some fresh air. Walking around I stopped next to Holli and decided to relax underneath the somewhat small amount of shade her branches could produce. Pulling out my phone I decided to listen to some music thinking that Holli might like to listen to some music as well. Scrolling through the list I found a song that I figured she'd enjoy.

Listening to the music I watched as she began to sway back and forth as if she was dancing. Chuckling, I reached a hand up to touch the trunk." So you like this song?" I asked while receiving a message of her leaves quickly shaking as if she agreed. " Well, listen to it all you want and that more than you might like to," I said as I took my hand away. I laid there underneath the shade Holli provided not realizing that she began to grow again. After a few hours of us both listening to soft music I opened my eyes to notice that she had grown from 6 feet to a staggering twenty feet in just that short of time. Looking at her trunk I could now make out a human face and body. Being a little curious I noticed around the chest area they were C cup sized breasts so I picked one. And I got an immediate response a gasp and Hollies eyes shot open. She looked at me a little surprised, but also upset.

"You do realize all you had to do was ask me to wake up not molest me," Holli said as she brought her bark covered arms over her breasts to hide them from me.

I threw my head back and started laughing." I apologize, but you have to realize I am a guy and when a guy sees perfect breasts we tend a one a touching." I told her with a shit eating grin on my face.

"I will forgive you this once, but don't do it again unless I say you can." She said, emphasizing each word with a shake of her finger. "Now that we're able to communicate I wish to explain why my mother had sent me with you. As you are in the know when I am fully grown my roots will stretch all a crossed the land and I will be able to seek out corruption plaguing this world." She said taking a breath. "Furthermore, if you are to become corrupted I will be able to purge it from your system." Also, if the corruption begins to affect me, you will be able to aid me in removing it." She said as I noticed a small blush formed across her face.

"Exactly how are you to purge it from my system and how am I supposed to help remove it from you?" I asked her to become quite curious.

"I will have to draw it out by sucking your" Her last word was unrecognizable.

"What was it?" I asked her placing a hand to my ear to emphasize her to speak up.

"From your dick." Her last words still held a quiet tone to it.

"My what? You're gonna have to speak up I can't hear you." I said starting to get aggravated and a little amused since I knew what she was trying to say.

"I will have to suck it from your dick OK!" She said nearly shouting at me. Realizing the volume she used she quickly covered her face with her hands in utter embarrassment.

"Okay, that I can deal with, now how am I suppose to help you remove the corruption if it became too strong?" I said, showing a serious face, although inside I was laughing so hard it felt like I would piss on myself.

"By milking my breasts and from down there." She said while using her hand to point to her nether region. Her embarrassment growing stronger.

"So what you're saying is to help me, you suck my dick and to help you I squeeze your titties and finger your pussy does that sound about right because I don't wanna make any mistakes," I said trying so hard not to laugh hysterically.

"If you want to be vulgar about it, then yes," Holli said gaining a somewhat aggressive tone.

"All right, all right, I'm sorry that I teased you, but it was just so fun and easy to do it," I said adopting an innocent face.

Holli just rolled her eyes and gestured a shooing motion for me to leave and began to seal herself back up inside of her tree. Turning around I start heading back to the house. Upon entering I was surprised to see all the decorations that Pinkie had set up. There was a place for a DJ set up to play music more likely Vinyl Scratch or did she like to be called DJ-PON3. Anyways, as I continued looking around I was amazed by everything this pink pony knows how to set up a party. Hanging on the wall was a big banner that read Welcome to Ponyville and Equestria Gravy and Family seeing this brought a smile to my face. I continued walking around looking at everything the dining hall had the table filled with all sorts of food from cakes to pies, chips, drinks there were even finger sandwiches that had meat. Looking at the other end of the table I saw Pinkie standing there taking a deep breath while wiping non-existent sweat from her brow. Walking over to her I stopped smiling at her without warning I brought her into a bone crushing hug.

"Thank you so much, Pinkie for all your help." Saying to her as I kissed her on the cheek.

Giggling with a blush on her cheeks Pinkies response was comical."Oh, you charmer and thanks for the kiss and maybe later we can try out your party cannon." She said with a devilish grin.

"We'll see that is if you're a good girl because only good girls get treats bad ones get punished." Same as I reached one hand down to squeeze her voluptuous ass. Needless to say, our little fun was interrupted by the sounds of voices coming from outside. Setting her back down, we both turned to go to the main room to greet whoever was approaching. To my surprise, it appeared as though the entire town of Ponyville showed up. I mean there were a lot of ponies. Led by the rest of the main six everypony looked excited to be here. Most of them were amazed at the size of the house not to mention that it was built in one day.

Standing at the door, I greeted all of them." Thank you all for coming and most importantly thank you for welcoming us to Ponyville. And I hope all of us from this day forward can get along and so without further ado." My words were cut short as Pinkie jumped in front of me.

"Come on you ponies let's get this party started!" She yelled in her typical hyper-exuberant way.

Stepping aside, we both a load everyone to enter to begin the party. I stood at the door greeting pony after pony thinking to myself. "Now I know how Celestia feels at that stupid Grand Galloping Gala." It was so boring constantly greeting everyone or everypony still gotta figure out which one of those phrases is more appropriate. Anyways, back to the story, luckily it didn't take as long as I thought to get everyone (I'm gonna say it like this it's a lot simpler.) inside to start the party. As I was about to enter a flash of light appeared behind me. Turning around I was greeted by both Luna and Celestia. Smiling, I bowed to them and gestured for them to enter to join the party. Once inside I was blasted by music and the sounds of everyone talking. Walking around I saw that Kelly stayed in a corner with Flutter Shy talking quietly to each other thinking they're both a little intimidated by a large number of ponies. As I continued I saw Marble talking with AppleJack about farming. As I still continue to observe the party I saw Rathazul actually enjoying a conversation with Zacora they were probably talking about potions and stuff like that. Although it did take everyone a little bit of time to accept Dream Catcher and Aurora luckily Twilight and the princess's explained everything. Rarity, on the other hand, wanted to know why Aurora's cutie mark was the same as hers.

I interjected in explained that since Aurora was an ethereal being she needed some ponies she could you use as a platelet to create her own body and seeing how she looked she chose a very attractive form to copy. With those words, both ladies began blushing. I excused myself and continued to walk around the party every once in a while I had to jump out of the way as a large group of children would run by laughing. It was good to see not only the colts and fillies of my own children having fun together. As the party continued on I made my way over to the DJ booth and got Vinyls attention.

"Dude, this is one awesome party." She said in her stereotypical voice.

"Thanks, but it was all Pinkies doing. Can I ask you, do you have an auxiliary plug I'd like to let you in the others hear some of the music from my world." I said as I held my phone in my hand.

Nodding, she passed me a chord and I plugged it into the phone, scrolling through it, I found the perfect song to start off with. Vinyl cuts off the music to get everyone's attention. Clear in my throat I began to speak." Mares and Gentle Colts sorry for the interruption, but I'd like to play some music from my world for all of you this first song I think would be appropriate to dedicate to Pinkie because without her this party would never happen." With that, I pushed the play button and the music began.

Once the music started Pinkies eyes grew the size of plates and seconds later a bunch of the ponies led by Pinkie started dancing. Thinking to myself" This is the song that described Pinkie for she is the Party Rock Anthem."

After the song was over I chose another one.

This one Faust still disguised as Lauren pulled Celestia and Luna to the dance floor and all three of them and the main six began to dance. It took a lot of plans and begging but they did it. And I will say watching nine really hot attractive and dare I say sexy looking mares dance like that to the music I'm just glad nobody noticed my crotch region. Otherwise, they would have seen the biggest hard on every. With that, I chose one more song.

And decided that I would dance with every single one of my lovers, including Faust, Dream, and Aurora. I also decided to dance with Celestia Luna and the six girls doing a short waltz with each one before switching partners. I knew after that display there were a lot of hearts fluttering with excitement. Smiling, I knew that I would get and some if not a lot of booty tonight. I went back over to Vinyl to collect my phone.

"Dude, that music is like the best I've ever heard do you think I could get copies of that stuff I mean like all of it. " She said in an excited tone.

"Sure, I've got a couple thousand songs on this thing just set up a time and day and we can get you started," I said as I placed my phone back in my pocket shaking her hand and walking away.

As I made my way through the party again, I met Mayor Mare we struck up a conversation about the usual you know how I like to Ponyville and what my plans were the basis. As we talked I brought up Urta, Kat and Endyn possibly working for Ponyvilles local law enforcement. She explains to me that Celestia already notified her about it. And that the sheriff was more than happy to have the three of them, especially since he was the only one in town. Saying that it would be wonderful to have help maintaining order and to keep the local wildlife out of town. I also mentioned about Benoit wanting to set up her stand to sell her wares. She simply said that I needed to fill out the proper paperwork which I could do tomorrow and everything would be set. We continued talking for a little while before she excused herself. As I made my way around I met up with the spa ponies Aloe and Lotus they explained that Rarity had told them about Cotton how she was a yoga instructor and how they were so happy to meet her earlier and offered her a job. I did mention to them that Cotton was a Herm and if they had any problem with that. In Unison, they both told me that as long as she showed a professional attitude at work they had no problem. Smiling, I thank them for their kindness and excused myself as I continued to walk around the party watching everyone having fun. I did get to meet Big Mac, Caramel, Mr. and Mrs. Cake as well as their twins and also Time Turner and yes he does remind you of the doctor. He introduced me to his Marefriend which is either his girlfriend, but I think it was his wife because how affectionate they were to each other the one and only Derby Hooves. And I have to tell you she is one of the most gentle and kind individuals I have ever met. That and she offered me a basket of muffins and you can't turn down muffins. They thanked me for saving their daughter Dinky. Or as Derpy called her their little muffin. We had a polite conversation and again, I excused myself to wander the party. But like all good things the party had to end everyone began to excuse themselves, except for the parents of the colts and fillies. Finding out from Tanis that all the kids are upstairs in the nursery asleep. I decided to persuade the parents to allow their children to remain here instead of waking them up and then taking them back home and putting them back into bed. The strange thing was they all agreed, to be honest, I think they just were happy to have a free poster. Nevertheless, everyone departed the party, except for Pinkie she stayed behind to clean up and after I escorted the last penny out I turned around and the whole place was clean, there was nothing left. Seriously, I had my back turned in no more than five minutes and she had the place completely spotless. I mean you could actually see your reflection on the wood floor, which wasn't that bad since I could look down and see that Pinkie wasn't wearing anything under her dress.

Giggling, she gained my attention looking at her that she tilts her head with that sheepish smile." Just something for you to look forward to." She said as she moved her legs apart a little more so I could see a better view of her puffy marehood. With that, she bounced off out the door.

Two words popped into my head as I watched her bounce away." Can't wait." Ha, you thought I was gonna say cock tease didn't Ya. Turning around I went back inside and shut the door. I saw all of my lovers hugging and congratulating Tanis in joining the harem. Cotton, Urta, and Minerva all told her that if she had an itch and I wasn't there they could scratch it for her. Walking up to each of them kissing them on the lips, she thinks them and told them she would really like that. But first, she still needed to give her black cherry to her daddy. Everyone started to laugh except for me as I walked up to her and pulled her into a loving embrace and kissed her. Our little lustfest was interrupted by Sophie.

She explained that our twelve daughters have not been bred yet they may have had sex with those soldiers, but they didn't allow them to cum inside of them. So they were still needing to be bred." She said as the twelve girls began closing in on me with lustful bedroom eyes.

I grimaced at this thought, but thinking." You have to do what you have to do." So with a heavy heart and a sizable hard for I led thirteen young and horny girls in the master bedroom. On our way there I was kinda confused why everyone else was following us. Stopping I turned around and asked one word." Why?"

Faust was the one that spoke up." Well, if you must know your daughters aren't the only ones that are horny." She said gesturing to everyone else in the hall. The

Knowing damn well I'm not gonna get any sleep, I just lowered my head and slumped my shoulders in defeat. Watching as everyone entered the room. Now you Gotta realize counting the thirteen girls plus Faust Dream and Aurora with all of my other lovers excluding Kid A and Shouldra we're talking Forty that's right Forty partners. Figuring that I'm either going to survive or die the way most guys dream of. Stripping naked in climbing in the bed, I turn around and concentrate knowing everyone would like to enjoy some fun, I began to feel tingling in my crotch looking down I saw that I had not only grown another dick but wet glistening pussy as well. Concentrating a little more my breasts began to grow to stop at an F cup. Hell, if I'm gonna have sex with everybody I'm gonna enjoy it too. There were three things that I was very glad about the first being that some of them were already pregnant. Seconds the rest except for my daughter's were using Ixma's herbal contraceptives. Third and foremost with my transformation, I made myself infertile because I think it being really hard to explain how I got pregnant by Urta, Cotton or Minerva. I didn't have to worry about Behemoth because he didn't want any more children, and as for Katherine I had already persuaded her to become fully female. That's right Bitches I'd made Kat submissive to remove her dick. All I got to say is I'm glad that the room was filled with love because with all the moaning and the sounds of sex you could have sworn it was a demon orgy.

After that exciting and exhausting lovemaking, I looked over to the window to see that the sun has already been up. Deciding that I needed to get up because I had some stuff to do today. I untangle myself from all the bodies around me making my way into the bathroom to clean up and get ready for the day. Looking at my reflection in the mirror I began to concentrate and watched as my breasts return back to normal. Honestly, I still felt a little horny so reaching into my pack I pulled out the deluxe dildo spreading my legs and positioned myself as I shoved it in my sopping pussy loving the feeling of it I continued thrusting it in and out of me. Moaning more and more feeling it is, it grew inside of me the sensation drove me over the edge dropping to my knees as I came hard both femjuices and cum sprayed onto the floor. Seconds later the dildo shrank back down and plopped on the floor with a wet sound. Catching my breath I concentrated again, feeling my pussy disappear as well as my extra kick. Stepping into the shower, I began washing the strong smell of sex off of me. After I was done, I exited the bathroom and began getting dressed. I decided to wear my inquisitors' robes because besides meeting the mayor today I wanted to explore the forest. Placing a mistake rain on my finger I decided to exit the master bedroom. Making my way downstairs, I heard voices in the kitchen. Deciding to investigate I saw Isabella, Ember, and Marble were in their preparing food for everyone else they told me that they already fed the children and that their parents had already come and picked them up. I was glad to hear that as I reached over to pick up the apple from the basket of fruit. I wave them goodbye as I ventured outside, stopping momentarily on the porch. I concentrated one more time and summoned my Lethicite staff to my hand. Checking myself over one more time I made my way into town. Stopping every once in a while to greet and thank the citizens for coming to the party otherwise I would just wave and say hello. Finally reaching town hall I made my way to the mayor's office. After a length fuller discussion on the permits for Benoit to open her stall and to receive the deed for the land that I live on. There were some other minor things to discuss like my children going to school, which I actually agreed they do need an education. And as for the rest of my family if there was any need to find employment for them. I informed her that we will discuss this at a future date, but right now they're still getting settled in. With that, we said our goodbyes and I continued on with my mental list of things to do. Next stop was Ponyvilles school as I entered the schoolyard, I have seen how quaint the building and everything around it looked reminded me of a 19th to the early 20th centuries school in America. Stepping inside the building I was lucky to find Miss Cheerilee. Clear in my throat to get her attention. She looks up from the stack of papers possibly homework or tests to look at me.

"Oh, my hello there can I help you?" She said in her cheerful manner.

"Yes, I'm sorry to disturb you, but as you know my family and I are new here and Ponyville," I said as I slowly entered the room.

"Yes, I remember I was there at the party and you having a lovely family large, but lovely." She said still holding onto her cheerful manner.

Laughing a little bit of her remark I decided to cut to the chase. " Well, you see the thing is I have children as you know and I would like to enroll them in school if that is all possible," I said grimacing at the thought of her taking on more students.

That would be fine you see we have a system implemented that there would be two separate classes morning and afternoon if the number of students was to grow. " She said as she moved all the paperwork from her desk to bring out a folder.

Looking at the folder I realized the papers were for the enrollment of my children. And there were a lot of them. Cheerilee looked at me as I have a grimace on my face.

"You know you can take these home and fill them out and bring them back on Monday." She said trying to lighten my mood.

Hearing those words I grew as a smile on my face picking up the folder and place it into my pack. I turned and waved goodbye to her and left for my next destination. Mentally checking off my list I only had two really important places to go first the sheriff's office and then next the library. Making my way back through town, stopping only ones to ask directions I made it to the office of the Ponyville sheriff's. Knocking on the door before I made my way in I saw behind the desk and old stallion he had to be in his late sixties, early seventies not quite as old looking as Granny Smith but he was up there. Making my way over to the desk quickly so he didn't have to get up I extended my hand a crossed to introduce myself. After our introductions, I took a seat across from him and explained about Urta and the others working for him or with him to be more precise. He had no qualms about that, in fact, he openly admitted that he was getting on in years and more unlikely he'd be retiring pretty soon leave and the job opening for whoever wanted it. He did remind me that the girls needed to freshen up their knowledge of Equestrian law and procedures to carry them out. I told them that if they were quick studies and they'd be able to handle all of that. Although he did have a little concerned about Kat is pregnant, but I ended his worries by telling him that females from Mereth were a lot tougher, in fact, Urta while she still at full term did her job. And Katherine was trained by her and she's just as tough. With that said, he let me know that the girls could start Monday. Shaking his hand, I bid him a good day and departed. Hoping that my next destination would be as easy as all the rest I headed to the library to talk to Twilight. But you Gotta remember like I said when you hope that things go well, that's when Murphy's law kicks in and it kicked in big time. Let me paint you a picture it is a nice sunny day a few clouds floating in the sky and an innocent champion on his way to see a friend at the library. Walking into said library calling out to anyone that could answer hearing a muffled response the innocent champion heads up the stairs to the second floor to seek out the pony on whose voice he had heard. Opening the first door the innocent champion pears with an and is bombarded with an image so beautiful, so lovely, so scandalous luckily for us this story is rated mature. Just remember she's a unicorn so picture the wings but enjoy this image

Now tell me who could blame me seriously, you open the door in seeing an image like that. I just stood there and looked and believe me when I said I looked I took in every single feature every one of them. I just don't understand how Twilight could overreact, she screamed, then threw the book she was reading at me and then to top it all off, she hits me in the face with a magic bolt which threw me off balance where I fell backwards not down the stairs, but off the second floor landing coming down and hitting the first floor with my face again my face it got hit with a magic bolt then I fall and land on it. So I think you can understand why after she calmed herself down preceded to get dressed and then made her way to the first floor to see if I was all right and then help me up onto the couch she couldn't understand why I was so pissed off.

"I can't believe you would just enter a girls bedroom without knocking and just stand there looking at her in my underwear!" Twilight ranted as she used her magic to fix my face.

"We'll excuse me miss sparkle but I just so happened to like looking at beautiful and sexy things," I said, trying to keep that image I saw out of my head but failing miserably.

"What you think I'm beautiful?" She said stepping back with the realization of my words hitting her.

"And sexy don't forget sexy," I said, emphasizing the words with my finger.

Stepping back to look at well her work she nodded." Okay, that should do it your all better now." She said as she crossed the room to sit in a chair opposite of me. "Can I ask why you're here?" She said trying to change the subject.

"I needed some books as much as you have on the flora and fauna and anything else that would help me," I said as I used my hand to make sure my face was still there.

Getting up, she preceded to levitate multiple books into the air quickly scanning over their titles she finally chose three of them bringing them over she handed them to me. " These books have the most extensive knowledge of everything in Equestria," Twilight said as she handed me the last of the three books.

I got up and thanked her for her help and made my way to the door.

Stopping just outside I turned around and called to get her attention. " Twilight two things first in about a month I'm going to need to speak to all six of you girls, it's very important and the second thing is, I couldn't help myself as a mischievous grin crept across my face the second thing is if you're ever going to study like that again, you might want to go all natural hell I might even join you," I said smiling as she huffed and used her magic to slam the door and my face. Standing there I only thought" How rude, I was giving are complemented she slammed her door in my face."

Exhaling, I'd turn once again and precede the head home. When I arrived, I entered the house and walked directly to the study where I began reading the books that Twilight gave me. After reading the books I decided to go to bed early but not before giving Marble the admittance papers for the kids to go to school wishing her luck I headed to bed. Thankfully nobody wanted sex so I was able to get a good night's sleep. The next morning I did my same routine wake up, shower gets dressed check on Holli and head out that this time I decided to explore the Everfree forest. Making my way to the path that would lead to Zacora's I made my way in stopping briefly to visit the sexy female zebra for a while before I decided to continue my search. I made my way deeper into the forest past the castle farther than I have ever been not finding much a few corrupted plants, some Imps, but nothing dangerous hell I didn't even find any Timberwolves or Manticores I'd even settle for a hydra but there was nothing. Aggravated I head back home. Thinking that I've must've missed something normally with the corruption the animals would still remain but there wasn't even a trace of any of them. As I reached the gates I stopped in my tracks. The realization hit me the animals wouldn't be there if there was something more dangerous I needed to speak to Holli first than I need to speak to Celestia and Luna. Something big is coming I don't know what but there something coming definitely. My first stop Hollis tree, knocking on it like a wooden door I step back. To have Holli emerge rubbing her hand on her forehead, looking at me with a bit of annoyance.

"By my mother, you didn't have to hit me in my forehead to get my attention." She said as she continued rubbing her forehead.

Stepping back a little more I graciously apologized. To my defense, she never told me how I could wake her up. " I'm sorry I need your help there's a problem in the forest and I'm a little worried," I said trying to defuse the situation.

"You do realize I'm not fully grown so my roots aren't stretched and that far yet," Holly said motioning her hand to the ground.

Nodding, I began to explain everything that happened while I was in the forest the lack of animals except for the corrupted kind but it started to get me a little worried.

"So you want me to check the forest to see if there are any dangers corrupted monsters lurking in there?" She asked in a monotone voice.

"Yes, I'm a little worried that if there something coming, we're not ready I'm not ready," I said to were as I lowered my head in shame.

"Very well, I will see what I can find." She said as she closed her eyes to concentrate seeing through the ground with her roots. Hmm, interesting the creatures are still there, but they are hiding their afraid wait the ones called Timberwolves are living plants I will try to communicate with them." Moments later a smile crept on her face as she opened her eyes. "Well, champion you don't need to worry about a monster attack you see the reason why you did not find any of the creatures was because they were hiding from you." She said as she tried to keep ourselves from laughing.

Looking at her with a slightly annoyed expression I asked her what she meant by that. She began to explain that my run in with the Timberwolves it had sent out a signal to the other creatures that there is an apex predator roaming the forest even the hydras would not dare to show themselves.

" So what you're telling me is anytime I go into the forest and everything from a mouse to a hydra are gonna turn tail and run?" I said with a little sarcastic tone in it.

"Precisely you were the most powerful while you're on Mereth and now you're the most powerful warrior or creature in Equestria I believe you're more feared than even the princesses themselves. " She said with a little cocky attitude of hers.

Deciding to end our conversation there I thanked her and turned and walk away. I walked around inside the compound looking at everything that has happened so far in one corner Marble planted a garden I recognized some of the unique vegetables growing. Canine peppers and what appeared to be some tea bushes as well as common fruits and vegetables. Continuing on I made my way to the pond. Looking around I figured I might as well take a dip. Stripping naked eye preceded to walk into the water as I reached the level of my waist I was a little startled when my eldest shark daughter surfaced in front of me.

"Hi, Daddy, did you come to join us for a swim I really hope you did because mommy has already talked to us about well you know." She said as a slight blush permeated her face.

Reaching over, I grabbed her and pull her into a hug squeezing her breasts against my chest, although they were, maybe double A to a B cup they were still firm. Rubbing my hands up and down her back and began kissing her lightly on the lips. Her response to that was to straddle one of my legs and began grinding against it. I reach one hand down and grab hold of her ass and began squeezing it. She started to let out soft moans as she continued grinding against me.

"Oh daddy this feels nice can can we do it now I wanna do it now with you daddy." She said in a moaning voice.

Looking down at her I smiled and nodded." It's about time you join the harem my little girl tell me are you ready to show your daddy how much you love him." I say to her as I bring her to arm's length.

She nods and begins to dive under the water where, to my surprise, she grabs hold of my length and proceeds to lick it with her tongue. She continues this until she begins taking it in her mouth being careful of her teeth not to hurt me. Looking down I can see just under the surface her bobbing back and forth on my length. Feeling the pleasure of her mouth, knowing if she kept this up I actually wouldn't last very long. So taking control I pull her away and bring her up into my arms bridal, style where I carry her to the shallow water about a foot deep. Laying her on her back not even bothering to remove her swimsuit I merely push the bottom to the side exposing her fresh new pussy. Taking my member in my hand lining up her lower lips and begin pushing. Not listening to her moans or cries of pain I continued thrusting until I hilted inside of her. Not even giving her a chance to rest I began thrusting harder and harder having her reach multiple orgasms before I finally released inside of her. I could see her belly growing as my seed filled her womb to capacity and beyond. The rest of my seed that didn't get stuffed inside of her escaped around my shaft and leaked out of her lips mixing with a water. After I was spent I pulled out of her with a wet pop looking down at her, she already looked six months pregnant and she had the most pleased expression on her face I kneel over and kissed her on her lips. Only receiving a moan of appreciation. Reaching down between her legs I moved the bathing suit bottom back to its original position to keep all that jizz inside of her. Getting up I look and notice that the rest of my shark daughters were sitting in the shallows happily fingering themselves. From watching the show that their sister and I put on for them. Chuckling and shaking my head, I walked off to gather my close. Redressing I decided to go back inside to get something to eat and continue reading. And that is pretty much what my first week in Equestria was like. I'd wake up explore the forest kill a few Imps try to find any sign of corruption return home Fuck one of my daughters or their mothers read some more and go to bed over and over for a week. Hell, my girls were having more excitement. Urta and the others caught wanted fugitives broke up bar fights which were actually caused by Helia and Hakon. Ember got to explore the badlands and the others they just had more fun. I finally decided that this isn't Mereth I don't need to go looking for trouble every day I could have a semi-social life so I decided that I would go and meet with some of my new friends. But like I said the universe can always kick you in the ass. It was Friday morning I decided to go into town and see if any of the girls wanted to hang out. My first and only stop, was the library because that's where it all started.

Golden Oaks Library five minutes before I arrived.

"I can't believe they left me again," Spike said grumbling to himself as he dusted the library for the umpteenth time. " I don't get it, why can't they let me go on an adventure with them, I'm seventeen years old in Dragon years I'm an adult and maybe small but I'm strong, fast hell I can even breathe fire." He said as he stopped throwing the feather duster on the floor. " It's just not fair, I'm always stuck here being more of a slave than a number one assistant." Grumbling as he looked around the room, stopping for a moment his eyes caught sight of the box on Twilight's table walking over to it then start examining its contents. Looking at each bottle and reading their contents until he came to one particular bottle that the label was kind of smudged the only word he could make out was a liqueur. "You know what I don't think Twilight will miss one glass of this after all I deserve it." He said as he uncorked the bottle. Taking a whiff he could smell the strong aroma of alcohol. Licking his lips and shrugging his shoulders, he decided to forget the glass and just take a big swig of it. Lifting the bottle to his lips, Spike preceded to gulp down a large mouthful. After a few seconds, the taste of the alcohol burned his mouth and throat. " Okay, that was a big mistake." He said, placing the cap back into the bottle and put it back inside the box. Walking away from the table spike started to feel strange his stomach started to burn in his limbs became numb. Falling onto the floor with his eyes closed holding back to screams of pain he tried to endure it. "Oh, by Celestia what is happening, I feel strange my mind clouding hard to think body feeling numb." Spike thought to himself as the pain and his mind was affected by the strange drink. Moments later the pain and everything was gone setting up Spike just began to laugh his laughter started to grow in a higher pitch more feminine but he just kept laughing.

I just reached the door to the library and began to knock when I heard some commotion inside. Quickly opening the door I entered the main room looking around I finally spotted, Spike on the floor curled up in a fetal position. I started to make my way over to him before I began hearing laughter stopping I looked closely as I saw Spike sitting up still laughing though the pitch of it began getting higher and more girly. Rushing over to his side, I dropped to my knees grabbing hold of his shoulders." Spike, what's wrong, what happened was' Twilight?" I started asking with a little panic and my voice. But he didn't answer, he just kept laughing. Scooting back, I realized what was going on remembering back when Jo Jo changed all the signs were there. I knew that Spike got a hold of some Bimbo Liqueur. My suspicions were proven true as I watched Spikes fins turning from green to platinum blonde. And his facial features becoming extremely feminine. Not to mention the most noticeable he began developing breasts and just like Joy they didn't stop until they were a minimum of D cup. The rest you can already guess what happened. After the transformation was completed, he/she blinked a few times before he/she started to look around. When his/her eyes landed on me he/she had the biggest smile on her (I was just going to call Spike her for right now) face.

"Hi who are you wait don't tell me I know this your, um, really sexy looking." She said as she wiggled her hips.

Losing focus on me she looked down and let out a gasp of surprise.

"Oh look I have pillows and they're really soft too." She said as she began squeezing her own breasts letting out slight moans. "These feel nice, but I'm starting to get wet down there." She said as she took one of her hands and started slipping it inside her shorts. She lets out a quick gasp as her fingers stroke her newly formed and presumably wet pussy. " This feels wonderful you want to try?" She says as she spreads her legs to show me the large wet spot on her crotch.

"Maybe later, but first I need you to come with me," I said as I'm mentally hitting myself to keep from taking advantage of her.

"Where are we going someplace fun?" Spike said as she stood up.

When she was standing I took in her full form she was no longer five feet tall she actually grew six inches remembering the effects of the transformation. She had an hourglass figure possessing D cup breasts wide childbearing hips and a voluptuous ass what confused me though, was she didn't grow hair just her spines changed colors.

Nice am I right or what.

Reaching my hand out for her to take. I said in a calm voice." Come with me, Spike."

"But I don't wanna go I wanna stay here, and have fun." She said in a pouting voice crossing her arms under her breasts causing them to lift up.

"But where we're going there will be lots of fun, I promise," I said to her still trying to get her to take my hand.

"OK, but can you carry me?" She said as she tried to look as cute as possible. Which actually wasn't that hard.

Scooping up the Spike bridal style I began the long trek home. The Spike was having the time of her life wrapping her arms around my neck and burying her head into my chest. Promising me that when we get to where we're going she'll be giving me a big surprise. Deciding to run I make it to the house and head directly to the basement throwing open the door to Rathazuls lab he turns with a shock.

The only words that old rat said." You should really find a safer place for that stuff."

Rolling my eyes, I set Spike on the ground reaching into my pack I pull out 5 Scholar's Tea and 250 bits. (We have to use bits now since we don't use gems. Which makes me wonder why I have to pay him anything since he's living in my house rent free.) I just roll my eyes and hand him the stuff and wait until he finishes making the DeBimbo Potion. Grabbing it from him quickly, I turn around and offer it to Spike. She takes it and begins drinking it until it's all gone. Dropping the bottle she grabs her head as I can see in her eyes that glazed look disappears and she starts to become normal well mentally.

"Wait, what happened to me?" She said as she realizes her voice is different." What happened to my voice why does it sound like the girls and why do I" her words were cut short when her view changes to the vicinity of her chest.

AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! Is all that is heard inside the house actually I think it was heard in Canterlot my god this girl has a set of pipes.

"Are you" AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!

"Can you just" AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!

"SPIKE SHUT THE FUCK UP RIGHT NOW!!!!!" I finally yelled resembling the Canterlot voice.

Seconds later, nothing but beautiful silence remained except the heavy breathing Spike was doing to calm herself down.

"What happened to me why am I a girl?" She said through calming breaths.

"Good you calmed down I'll explain everything just not here," I said as I turned to leave the lab with Spike following close behind. We made our way upstairs to the study where I took my seat behind the desk motioning for Spike to set a crossed from me.

"Tell me what happened, why am I like this?" She said hearing her voice as she began to panic again.

"Just calm down, take a few breaths and I'll tell you," I said as I began making a small pot of tea. Allowing her to breathe her steadily calm herself down, nodding she was ready to hear the explanation. " Now do you remember that bottle you drank from?" I asked her where she nodded in agreement. "That was called Bimbo Liqueur it is a very powerful transformative and almost permanent," I said to her which her eyes grew in fear at the word permanent.

"You mean I'm stuck like this!" She yells and a girlish shriek.

Closing my eyes, trying to focus after that outburst, I continued to speak." I said almost permanent I have found a way to change your back, but the process can put some unneeded stress on your body and mind." I say leaning forward and placing my elbows on the desk to rest my chin on my hands.

"So you can change me back then let's do it, come on." She said as she started to get up from the chair.

Motioning for her to stop and sit back down I began to speak again. " Spike I said I can change it back, but the thing is it'll take about two days."Clearing my throat I continued to speak. I need to know how long Twilight and the others will be gone because I know both of us don't want to explain this to her." I said as I gestured a hand toward Spike.

"They left early this morning and they won't be back for a week or ten days Twilight said she write a letter if it was gonna take longer than a week." In that instant, Spike belched out a small green flame and a scroll appeared taking it in her claws she opens it and begins to read.

"Good news or bad news?" I asked her with a cocked eyebrow unable to read her expression.

"It'll take longer than a week there having a little bit of trouble," Spike said as she crumpled the letter up.

"Good thing we don't have to rush things and make a mistake," I said as I began to rise from my chair only to be surprised by the studies door bursting open. Looking over at the door I recognized the three figure's standing there they were my Behemoth children. Running up to me excited all three began to speak in unison.

"Mommy, mommy we're home from school and we had so much fun we made a lot of friends." They say as if speaking in one voice.

"And mommy is so proud of you all, now are your brothers and sisters ok too?" I asked them as I reached down and scooped all three of them up in a hug placing a kiss on each of their foreheads.

My eldest answered first. "Yeah, everyone had fun, it's just we wanted to run home first and tell you."

"Well, that's really sweet of you, but you do remember some of your brothers and sisters, our little too young to walk home by themselves so why don't you three go back and help them get home ok," I said in a masculine motherly tone.

With that, the three turned and left the study to do exactly as their mother told them.

As I began to sit back down and looked across the desk to see a confused look on Spike's face. "What's the matter you look disturbed?" I said as I sat back down.

"Well, yeah I'm confused, why did they call you mommy your guy?" Spike asked emphasizing the word guy.

"Well, that's because I am, I'd did give birth to them after all," I said in a nonchalant manner.

"But how I mean the only way you could have a baby is if you're a"

"A woman," I said, cutting off Spike's question.

"Yeah, I mean your guy, why would you wanna be a woman and how?" She said as she scooted forward on a chair hoping the shorter distance could clarify her confusion.

"Well, back on Mereth while I was exploring I met Behemoth and well we began to talk, telling about ourselves, about our past and our wishes and dreams." I continued telling Spike how I would return every few days where we would continue to talk and sometimes we would spar with each other and how we started to become closer and closer. Then one day Behemoth confessed to me that he always wanted a family of his own. So knowing that my feelings for him were strong, I decided to give him, his wish. I told Spike how I used some transformatives to change into a woman and how I went to Behemoth and made love to him to give him his family.

Spike sat there in awe as I told her how it felt to be penetrated by a cock and the sensation of it pumping in and out of me. I also told her that the feeling of having his seed fill my womb was ecstatic. But what was the most enjoyable and memorable was feeling the life that I carried within me grow knowing that I would bring a child born of love into the world.

"So you became a woman so you could have his children and then you turned back to a guy right?" Spike asked me after I finished telling her about my experience.

"Well, not right away you see I didn't have the TFs or transformatives to change back so I had to stay as a woman for a while," I said shrugging my shoulders.

"You mean to tell me you turned yourself into a woman got pregnant three times and gave birth to each one of them, then you stayed a woman for a little longer." She asked trying to comprehend everything that's been happening.

"Yes and no you see I actually got pregnant five times I gave birth to my three behemoth sons, then I had Kid A but the fifth one wasn't planned, it was forced on me." I I said as I closed my eyes and began to shudder at the memory of Kelt and what he did.

"Not planned forced what you mean by that?" Spike said as she leaned forward onto the desk.

"I was raped, it happened a year after I was in Mereth I was still in a woman's body and this monster forced himself on me and, I'm sorry, but I don't like talking about it." I said to her as I felt tears falling from my eyes." I can't believe it still affects me even now." I thought to myself as I wiped the tears away.

Seeing this Spike decided not to push the questions anymore. Instead, she wanted to know the process of how to turn our back into a guy. With that, I began to explain carefully about what we'd have to do step by step.

"Now Spike what we will be doing will take at least two days for it to work the reason why it will take that long is, because if we try to hurry it would put a shock to your system, possibly even fatal," I said emphasizing on the last parts of the sentence.

Nodding her head, she waited until I began listing off the steps.

"Step one you will be eating a cheese-like substance called humus, this will remove all of the effects of the transformation. Simply put, it'll turn you into a blank slate." I said as I waited for her to let the information sink in.

"What you mean a blank slate?" She said, cocking an eyebrow.

"It will turn your facial features to an androgynous appearance and you will also lose all of your genitalia and scales to put it simply you'll become a genderless human," I said trying to not scare her.

But judging by the expression on her face, it didn't quite work. Waving my hands in front of her trying to calm are down I continue to explain." Don't worry, it's only temporary it's the only way you can turn back into a male dragon you'll still retain your abilities that you've already had. Like your dragon fire and your strength, that and your skin will still have the same purple coloring as your scales were."

Spike began to calm down as I explain that to her and she gestured for me to continue.

" The next step is for you to drink a bottle of Purified Incubus Draft this will give you a masculine complexion as well as male genitalia," I said as she nodded in the affirmative.

"The third step which we will have to wait till the next day is for you to consume Drakes Heart," I said to her.

"What you mean I have to eat a dragon's, heart?" She asked shocked.

Shaking my head a little confused, realizing what she just said." No no no Drakes Heart is a flower, it's actually what dragons use to court other dragons it also can transform something into a dragon." I said to her emphasizing it so she would calm down.

Seeing that she actually started to relax I took a deep breath, knowing that this is going to be a very trying experience for her. Looking over at the pot of tea that I started, I decided to pour two cups and offered her one." Here, drink this tea, it'll help clear your mind and also bring you back up to the intelligence that you were originally or maybe even higher.

"What do you mean by that what's in this stuff?" She asked as she took the cup of tea.

"It's called scholar's team and it has the effect of raising the intelligence of anyone who drinks it, it'll help you through the process of curing you," I said as I took my own cup and began drinking it. We just sat there and silence as Spike drank multiple cups of the tea. I could see the effects of it in her eyes as they began to show more clarity and understanding. After the pot of tea was emptied I cleared my throat to get her attention.

"Are you ready to begin?" I asked her as I began getting up from my chair to head out of the room.

"Hmm, oh yeah, I'm ready." She said, shaking her head as she began to get up as well.

"Is something wrong, you're not very focused right now?" I asked her while I studied her expression showing that she was indeed thinking of something else instead of this.

"I, I was just, was it worth it, would you do it again?" She asked as she sat back down in the chair.

"You're going to need to be a little clearer on that," I said as I moved over and sat on the edge of the desk.

"I mean becoming a woman and getting pregnant was it worth it and would you do it again if you could?" She asked while she rubbed her hands together in a nervous way.

" Well to be quite honest, yes it was worth it because I love my children and yes I would do it again. Because I have experienced something that no stallion or any male could possibly understand and like I said to feel life growing inside of me is something that I would never forget." I said to her as I closed my eyes remembering all of it the experiences of being pregnant and holding my children in my hands." Why are you asking me this Spike?" I said tilting my head to the side.

"I don't know if it's this body or my mind, but I want to experience it." She said as a few tears started to form in her eyes.

"Experience what?" I asked her wanting her to clarify what I suspected.

"To be a woman to feel what it's like to have someone make love to me to be pregnant to have a baby." She said as the tears started to fall down her cheeks.

Reaching over I placed a hand on her shoulder to comfort her. Looking down at her I smiled." Spike, are you sure you want this to you realize what you are asking?" I asked her as I squeezed her shoulder.

"I don't know it's so confusing." She said as she shook her head.

"Just close your eyes don't just listen to your mind but listen to your heart as well what do both of them say to you," I say as I remove my hand from her shoulder and kneeled down next to her.

She closes her eyes and breathes calmly listening to the voices of her heart and mind. Moments later she opens her eyes looking at me with a smile on her face.

"I want to do it, I want you to make love to me as a woman and I want you to give me a child so I can live and remember how even in this short of time I fell in love with you." She said as she still held the smile on her face with a hint of blush on her cheeks.

Smiling back at her I stood up and offered her my hand. Taking it, I lead her upstairs to the master bedroom. Closing the door behind us I turned around to face her. " Now are you absolutely sure you want to do this?" I asked her looking at how she stood there fidgeting with nervousness.

Quickly she moves to me jumping up and wrapping her arms around my neck kissing me on the lips." Does that answer your question?" She said as she bats her eyelashes trying to look sexy. ( Which wasn't very hard for her I'll have to admit.)

I carried her to the side of the bed, I set her down as we both began removing our clothes. Spike then turns and climbs onto the bed as I stood there looking down at her beautiful form. I move onto the bed preparing to give her what her heart truly wanted.

And if you people want to find out what happened you'll have to wait for the next chapter. Bwahahaha!!!!



I climb onto the bed and positioned myself so I'm lying next to Spike. For a few moments, I stared down at the beautiful form next to me. Thinking Ember may be taller and larger in the chest area but she does not have the slender yet a curved form of the young dragons that lay before me. I cursed inwardly thinking Spike would soon return to his true form wishing deep down she would remain as she is for I would accept her into the fold and pleasure her any way she desired. To my surprise, the realization I had fallen in love with spikes dragoness form. Looking back down at her I could feel her nervousness. I take her cheek in my hand, leaning down and began to kiss her. I forced my tongue against her lips, causing her to open her mouth. After my tongue had invaded her mouth, her own tongue fought for dominance with mine. Luckily for me, I retained my Draconic tongue as both of our tongues intertwined wrapping around each other. We only ported to catch our breaths. Spike looked up at me with her beautiful eyes and smiled.

"That was amazing." She said between breaths.

"And it only gets better from here," I said as I kissed my way down her neck to stop at her beautiful breasts.

There I took my hand and grabbed hold of a perfect D cup breast and fondled it hearing her moan only drove me on more. Latching onto that breast with my mouth I sucked and bit her exposed nipple causing her to cry out in ecstasy. As this was happening my free hand snaked its way down her body to my inevitable prize. Only to be stopped by Spike closing her legs, bringing my hand up I rubbed on her pelvic muscles causing her to relax and spread her legs to allow me access. I moved my hand down to her soft folds and rubbed my fingers over her delicate lips. Hearing moans from her I move my head from her breast back to her face and kissed her once again. Deciding to continue on I inserted my middle finger into her moist folds. Doing this caused her to tilt her head back and let out a deep gasp. Moving my finger in and out of her causing her juices to flow I inserted a second finger. Doing so, I felt the muscles of her inner walls tightened around my digits. Spike moaned as I pumped my fingers. Kissing her one more time I looked down and watch as her pelvis thrust it up trying to engulf my fingers deeper inside of her inner walls clenching tighter and tighter and your breath shortening into quick gasps. Seconds later arching her back her inner walls clenched my fingers to prevent them from moving and she lets out a silent scream as her first true orgasm emerged. Feeling the gush of her femjuices as they sprayed all over my hand I held off my movements until her body relaxed. Pulling my fingers from her soaking wet box I brought to the digits to my mouth and began sucking the juices from my fingers savoring the sweet taste. Realizing that her juices were as sweet as honey, I turned to look at her with a smile on my face I made my way down her body to her spread legs and there I took in the beauty of her delicate petals. Inching closer I sniffed her aroma a quick exhaled of warm breath on her labia caused Spike to arch her back once again. I couldn't hold back any longer I had to taste her plunging my tongue past her lower lips I began moving it around inside of her feeling the inner walls tasting her delicate juices. My Tonge moved further into her to the reached her cervix and beyond licking her entire womb tasting her, causing her to go mad with the multiple orgasms just by the use of my tongue. Deciding that she was truly ready I withdrew my tongue and savored the taste is it reentered my mouth. Positioning myself between her legs I grab hold of my throbbing cock and began rubbing the head up and down her slick slit. Looking at me with pleading eyes, Spike began to beg.

"I can't take it anymore, I'm going crazy, please I want you inside me now." She said with eyes begging to end this torture she was in.

Not wanting her to wait any longer I lined up directly with her tight virgin hole and began pushing. Spike had her eyes closed clinching her teeth and then she let out a gasp of pain as my head penetrated her tight folds. Continuing on slowly I entered her, feeling her walls clench and stretch from the intrusion. Only stopping for a moment upon feeling that familiar barrier of her hymen. Looking at her in the eyes, waiting she nodded, letting me know that I could proceed. Pulling back just enough grabbing hold of her hips I plunged forward, tearing through the barrier of her virginity. Only stopping when I was hilted inside of her. Allowing her to adjust I waited, feeling the pleasure as her inner walls massaged all around my cock. Feeling her body relax I knew she was ready I began slowly withdrawing and plunging back in. Hearing her moan, I began to pick up the tempo faster and harder I thrust into her. Spike with thrashing her head back and forth moaning and crying out in ecstasy at the feeling of being penetrated over and over.

"Yes, yes, it feels so good please do me harder pound me harder, fuck me till I can't think straight. She screamed as I continued thrusting into her.

We continued our love making until I felt that familiar sign her inner walls clenching tighter and tighter as we both are reaching our peaks. Her walls clenched like a vice almost preventing me from moving with one last thrust, I buried myself inside of her as we both let out our screams of ecstasy. A torrent of her fluids sprayed from her nether region at the same time as my potent sperm filled her womb to capacity and beyond. As we both came down from our orgasmic highs I withdrew from her and lay down on my back next to her. Bringing my breathing back to normal I laid there looking at the ceiling until I felt a clawed hand on my dick looking down I saw Spike stroking my member with a devilish smile on her face.

"What are you doing?" I asked in somewhat of an innocent tone.

"Well, they won't be back for ten days we might as well make sure we get it right." She said still holding that devilish smile while stroking my cock.

"You seem to be enjoying this a little more than I thought," I said smiling down at her.

Tilting her head and looking off as if deep in thought, she turns her attention to me again. "Well, I don't know if I'll ever get this chance again so I might as well milk it for all it's worth." She said trying to act innocent knowing full well that she had enjoyed every minute of it and wanted more. After saying that she repositioned herself on her hands and knees facing away from me lifting her tail and began shaking her hips in a sexy inviting manner.

Shaking my head and chuckling a little bit I got up and positioned myself behind her. Grabbing her hips without warning I thrust inside of her. Hearing she let out a gasp of shock and a moan of pleasure. I began thrusting into her once again. Needless to say, neither of us left that room for the entire day. At the end of all of our lovemaking, we wound up me lying on my back with her laying on my chest. My dick still nestled inside of her now wet and well-used pussy. Looking down I could see the smile on her sleeping face and decided that some rest would do me good as well, so, closing my eyes, I laid there and allowed the embrace of slumber to take hold. Expecting to wake up at my normal time and I was surprised to have my eyes blinded by sunlight coming through the window. Looking at my clock I noticed that it was already eight in the morning. Thinking that I was actually more tired than I thought I laid my head back down on the pillow before realizing I was alone in the bed. Looking around I thought that yesterday was just a dream until the sound of movement caught my attention. Turning toward the bathroom, I saw Spike emerge drying herself off with a towel. After she was done, she draped the towel around her neck and stood there in all of her naked beauty.

"I didn't want to disturb you because you look so peaceful sleepy, but I needed to get cleaned up I was all sticky and smelled of sweat." She said as she slowly made her way to the bed before sitting on the edge.

I just stared at her admiring her beauty, noticing that all the cum I pumped into her head finally either been absorbed or drained from her body. Looking closely at her midsection, I smiled as I recognized and all too familiar baby bump.

Looking confused Spike tilted her head. " What you smiling about?" She said in the cute confused manner.

Looking in her eyes, I brought my hand up and pointed a finger at her midsection at the bump that could be seen. Following with her eyes, she looked to where I was pointing and with a gasp, she stood up quickly placing our hands over her stomach.

With the biggest smile on her face, she actually squeed. " You mean that I'm pregnant, I'm really pregnant?" She said as she still couldn't believe what she has seen and felt.

Nodding, I still with the smile on my face. "It looks like it, so how do you feel?" I asked as I watched her stand there swaying back and forth while rubbing her stomach.

She looked up at me and quickly jumped on me hugging me kissing me on my lips and cheeks saying over and over again. "Thank you thank you thank you this means so much to me."

Pulling her off of me, I sat her back down on the edge of the bed as I got up and went to the bathroom to clean myself up. Upon returning I saw that she hadn't moved still sitting there with a smile on her face rubbing her stomach. Coughing to get her attention she looked up at me as I began to explain what we needed to do. Walking over to my pack I reached in and pulled out six bottles that had the words Oviposition Elixir printed on them. Bringing them over to the bed, I set them on the nightstand. Taking one back into my hand and turning to face her. I began to explain. " These bottles contain a potion that will accelerate your pregnancy from what I read and experienced a dragon takes 2 to 3 weeks before they either lay an egg or give birth. And you had already said that the girls will be back in 10 days, so I think it would be best if you drink three bottles a day one now and the other two later than tomorrow you can drink the other three I believe this amount will be enough to bring you to full term." I said as I handed spike the bottle.

Taking it from my hand, she uncorked it and without hesitation drank the entire contents. Seconds later we both watched as the small bump grew to show that she was truly pregnant. After that was done, I got up and decided to get dressed, putting on a set of comfy clothes and pulling out an extra set for her I turned to hand them to her. Looking at them and then the Spike shook her head getting up, she walked over to the chest of drawers and pulled out a bra and panties. Cocking an eyebrow and looking at her I was about to say something. Before she cut me off.

"If my pregnancy is gonna last for only two days I might as well be comfortable and not ruin as much clothing as possible." She said as she began putting the panties and bra on.

Shrugging my shoulders, I decided to let her do what she wanted. After we were both dressed we exited the room and made our way downstairs. Where we were greeted by all the members of my household. It did take a few minutes to explain why Spike was a girl and pregnant, but after that, no one showed any signs of hostilities toward either of us. In fact, Faust, Dream, Aurora, and Kat had all decided to bring Spike into their little fold I'd dubbed the prego squad. The spike was ecstatic to have three fellow mates in the same condition she was in. Aurora was the first to bring up the question of why after only one day Spike appeared further along in her pregnancy than the three of them. I stepped in and explained the use of the elixir and asked if they would like to also accelerate their pregnancies. Discussing it amongst themselves, they decided to forgo that and carry the baby's full term. Which I learned will actually last 11 months. Spike decided to remain at the house not venturing outside and all. She did come up to me and asked about the library, but I calmed her worries by telling her that I asked Tanis to take care of the cleaning until she returned. With hearing that Spike decided to just focus on the baby growing inside of her. I don't know if any of you have experienced a woman being pregnant, but some of them become extremely horny and I just happen to have four of them. So for that first day, I had to take care of the sexual needs of three mares and one dragoness. Which wasn't that bad, but Marble did complain when we use the dining room table a few times. I don't know about you, but how could I turn down four women who wanted me to lick their pussies till they came so I set each one up on the table and I ate them out. The next day Spike drank two of the elixirs before letting out a gasp in shock. Placing her hands upon her now large pregnant belly she called to me from the family room. Rushing in I was expecting her to go into labor but she sat there with tears in her eyes.

"Gravestone I felt it, I felt it move I'm not going to lay an egg I'm going to have a baby." She said gesturing me over to her side.

Placing my hand on her swollen belly I waited until I felt the kick, of our unborn child. Leaning over I kissed her gently on the cheek, which she returned with a kiss on my lips. Before Spike took the last bottle Ember came to her and offered her room in her den for when she went into labor. Stating that a true dragon should give birth of their child in a traditional way. Excepting it Spike moved into Embers to prepare for the coming of our child's birth. Deciding that it would be best to stay close by I chose to sleep in the den as well. For in the early morning hours I was woken by the roar of pain, getting up I saw that Ember had already placed Spike's head in her lap coaching her on what she needed to do. Knowing exactly my role in this I move myself in between Spike's legs ready to receive our child. Carefully looking around I noticed all of the required items for the birth were placed next to her. Preparing myself, I knew exactly what to do, I followed the same thing that I had done with Ember when she went into labor with our children. Lowering my head to Spikes swollen labia I began inserting my tongue into the folds of her lips moving it around causing her pain to subside just enough for her to begin pushing the baby dragon out of her womb and into the world. With her breathing a ragged and growling at me she did follow my instructions when I told her to push she would push. Time seemed to slow down as the birth of our child came closer. Placing my hands on her pussy I spread her lips apart inserting both hands reaching inside I could feel our child.
Looking up at her I smiled and told her. " It's almost over I need you to push one more time as hard as you can."

Nodding her head, I could see the exhaustion taking its toll on her. She bore down ready for me to give the command.

"All right, now push," I said as I watched her use all of her strength that she had left to bring a new life into this world.

With a final scream and push from Spike, I held our new daughter in my arms. With a smile on my face, I held her up so Spike could look at her. While she rested after the tiring ordeal, I proceeded to lick all the fluid off of our daughter cleaning her then I wrapped the baby in a clean cloth and brought her to her mother. Taking the baby into her arms, Spike brought it to her breast where she proceeded to feed it the milk that it so desperately craved.

Placing Spike's head on a pillow to allow her to rest and bond with her baby Ember motioned for me to follow her. Stopping outside the den she turned around to face me.

Looking back once more inside to see mother and child slowly drifting off to sleep. Ember clears her throat to explain what she and Spike had decided. "The young dragoness and I have discussed a very important topic. We have decided that you and I will take care of the youngling until at such time when she is ready to take on the responsibility of parenthood."

Nodding in agreement since the baby has been mine as well as Spikes I knew the responsibility would fall upon me as her father. But deep down I knew it would be difficult. Looking back into the den watching as mother and child rested. Knowing full well that Spike would eventually become a dragon again and no longer be a dragoness. Soon enough the fourth day arrived and Spike and I sat down and had a small discussion. She told me that since the girls would return for another six days she decided to stay the female for three of them. Which to be honest, I was more than happy to agree to. For the next three days, Spike and I both bonded with our daughter and had passionate sex as often as we could luckily she took plenty of herbal contraceptives. What surprised me was Faust had taught her how to give a very pleasurable deep throated blow jobs which I was more than willing to accept. Which Spike admitted that she would miss the feel of my cock inside of her as well as the taste of my cum flowing down her throat. On the seventh day, we began the procedure of turning Spike back into a male.

As we both sat in the study I explained to Spike the procedure that we would have to take to turn her back into a male.

" Now you understand this will take a toll on you mentally and physically since you have never experienced it before, but it won't be as bad as what you had gone through seven days ago," I said as I waited for her to absorb what I'd just said. Nodding to me she waited for me to continue. "The first thing you must do is consumed this substance called humus," I said, gesturing toward the object that resembled a large block of crumbly cheese. " Doing this will remove everything turning your body into a blank slate. You will lose your scales spines as well as become genderless. Although you will retain your natural coloring." I said as I noticed a hint of fear in her expression. Reassuring her that it will be all right, I continued to explain the rest of the procedure. " The next phase I have decided to make it a little easier on you. Instead of using Purified Incubus Draft you will be consuming one large blue egg and two small blue eggs. This will cause your body to instantly take on a masculine form as well as increase your genital size. I said, giving her a slight smirk using my hands to emphasize the word size.

Holding back a girlish giggle Spike nodded once again to show she understood.

Looking at her I tried to hold a serious face as I continued explaining. " After that will be the final phase where you will need to consume Drakes Heart Flowers with these your body will be able to return to a dragon's form. But you have to realize the transformation from human to dragon will be painful your bones and organs will have to rearrange themselves as well as growing and new tail and if you wish you could have wings. I said, looking at her.

The word wings caused Spike's eyes to grow the size of dinner plates. " You mean it, I could have wings, like a real dragon?" She said, scooting to the edge of her seat.

"The choice is yours, but you also have to realize that your facial features will also become more Draconic in nature much like Embers appearance than what yours is now," I said with my hands.

"If my appearance changes, then I'll just have to get used to it, but I would really like to have wings so I could feel what it's like to fly." She said with her eyes closed and her head tilted toward the ceiling.

"Very well when you're ready, we can begin," I said waiting for her reply.

With all of that out of the way, I stood up and walked around the desk, standing in front of Spike I handed her the block of humus. Taking it in her hands, she began to consume it, grimacing at its taste. I chuckled a little bit knowing that that stuff never really tasted good, to begin with. After she had finished the entire thing Spike stood up and waited until the effects started to take hold. Watching as her breasts shrank down until there was nothing but a flat chest. Then she gasped and reached her hand down between her legs to feel her vaginal lips closing up until there was nothing left there. Then she felt an itching feeling all over her body beginning to scratch her arms, she noticed her scales falling off leaving nothing but smooth purple skin. As expected the hummus not only de-gendered Spike but also increased his height when he once stood at 5 feet now stood a figure 6 1/2 feet tall. I watched as Spike began to panic placing my hand on his shoulder I reassured him that everything is alright and doing just fine. Taking a final deep breath, Spike nodded and I handed him the large blue egg. Looking at it for a moment Spike studied it carefully before cracking it open and drinking the contents. A few seconds later he doubled over granting before standing back up. Looking down between his legs I saw a pair of testicles and an eight-inch penis. Looking back up at Spikes' face I noticed his eyes were closed, tapping him on the shoulder to get his attention. He opened his eyes and followed the direction of my finger pointing down. With a smile on his face, he saw that he was once again male. Smiling and laughing happily I begrudgingly interrupted his celebration by reminding him that he still needed to consume two more eggs. Handing over another blue egg a small one this time I watched as he quickly cracked it open and drink the contents. This time he kept his eyes open and watched in amazement as his dick grew to be 12 inches long. Taking the final egg without hesitation consuming the whole thing shell and all he watched as it finally grew and stopped at a hefty 16 inches long and an inch and ¾ thick. Patting him on the shoulder to let him know that I was proud, Spike looked up at me with an expression mixed with joy and sadness. The joy of being a male again, but the sadness of the never having his daughter see him as her mother again. Deciding that it was best for us to stop now and continue tomorrow morning I showed a Spike out of the study and allowed him to use one of the spare rooms so he could rest until tomorrow.

As I watched Spike ascend the stairs, I noticed movement to my right turning my head, I saw Faust walking toward me rubbing her pregnant belly as usual. Taking her gaze off of Spike and focusing on me she placed a hand on my shoulder.

"You know this is probably going to affect him everything that happened from being changed to a girl to getting pregnant, having a baby and changing back to a boy I don't think he's truly mentally prepared." She said as she turned her gaze back up to the stairs as Spike turned the corner.

"I know it took me almost a month to get used to being a guy again after I had my children," I said as I lowered my head closing my eyes. "It's not right to force him to stay as a girl," I said as I brought my hands up behind my head.

With that Faust merely shrugged her shoulders turned and walked away. Watching her as she swayed her hips I decided that I should check up on her to see if she needed anything, maybe I could offer her a sausage injection. Shaking my head at that thought I just started following behind her until I caught up scooping her up into my arms I turned and carried her upstairs to the master bedroom. Where I proceeded to pleasure the pregnant unicorn in disguise. That night I lay in bed cuddling Faust in a spooning position. Slowly I would rub her small pregnant belly wondering what our child would look like. Knowing from experience every child that I had with all of my lovers would take on the appearance of that parent only retaining either my eye color are my hair colors nothing more. As I laid there I wondered if the same effect would happen to Equestrian children for that matter any other species on Equis would they retain the other parent's features or would they be born a hybrid these thoughts infuriated me until sleep finally took hold.

The next morning I found myself again in the study, sitting a crossed the desk from Spike.

"Now Spike this next phase will be painful because your body will have to contort itself back to a dragon form again. I said as I took a deep breath. If you wish we can have Lauren come in here and casting a numbing spell on you, it won't stop all of the pain but it will reduce it. I said hoping that he would accept that proposal.

"I think I will have the spell I know it's gonna hurt and I'm not very good with pain especially when it's inflicted on me." He said with a little chuckle trying to lighten the mood.

Nodding my understanding than laughing a little bit with him, I called out to let Lauren know she can come in. The door open to reveal Lauren standing there with a content expression on her face. Entering the room, she comes around the desk to stand beside me. Asking everyone present if they're ready to begin. I stood up to allow Lauren to have my seat, after all, she will have to maintain the spell and I would rather have her as comfortable as possible. Making my way around the desk, I stand in front of Spike gesturing for him to rise as I moved the chair out of the way.

"Now we're going to go slowly with this, one flower at a time," I said emphasizing each word.

"I'm ready to let's begin," Spike said as he swung his arms to and fro psyching himself up for what was about to happen.

Turning my head and nodding I signaled for Faust or Lauren to begin the spell. Seconds later her hands and horn began to glow. A light aura surrounded Spike before dissipating. Lawrence said that the spell was activated, but she would still need to maintain it if the pain grew. Acknowledging this I Preceded to hand Spike a Drake's Heart Flower. Taking a whiff of its smell he smiled and then proceeded to put it in his mouth and chew it. After swallowing it the effects were instant. Laurin stared in awe as she watched as scales begin to form and cover all over spikes body. Spike in the meantime put his hands on the top of his head.

"It feels like my skull is breaking open. " He said, clenching his teeth still holding his hands in his head.

"Just give it a moment and the pain will be gone," I told him as I knew what was happening.

With a gasp of surprise, he removed his hands from his head as two foot long forms sprouted from his skull and swooped back.

Turning back to see Lauren had the same surprised expression on her face I lean over closer to her and whispered. "If you think that was neat you're gonna love what happens next."

Shaking her head, she looks at me with a raised eyebrow leaning forward she whispers. "What you mean what happens next?"

"With this next flower he will more than likely grow a new tail and his legs and feet will change more Draconic than they were originally," I said as I held the next flower out for Spike to take.

As expected what happened was exactly what I said except for an added bonus a small set of wings formed on his back.

"This is so cool I've got wings though they're not that big, but I've got wings. " Spike said with an exceeded amount of joy at finally having wings.

Will this actually surprised me and I expect you to grow wings until at least this one or maybe fourth flower but this actually is a good sign. I said as I grabbed a bottle and presented it to Spike.

"Looking at the bottle than looking at me. What's in the bottle I thought all I needed to do was eat the flowers?" He said hesitantly reaching for the bottle.

"You were but I just thought that you'd like to be a little taller and more muscular," I said as I handed him the bottle.

Shrugging his shoulders, Spike uncorked the bottle and downed the contents in one gulp. Before he could even put the bottle on the desk Spike felt his body become thicker with more muscle tone and he felt taller.

Looking at Spike standing now at an impressive 7 foot 4 inches with a very visible muscle tone and six-pack ABS I smiled as I heard Lauren whistle which in turn cause Spike to blush. " All right, all right enough joking around we're almost finished here," I said as I handed Spike another flower.

After the consumption of this flower Spike's eyes changed to dragons as well as his teeth, his arms became predatory gaining razor sharp claws as well as his wings growing to their full size.

Needless to say, Spike was ecstatic, jumping around as happy as a child on Christmas.

Unfortunately, I noticed one thing important getting his attention I gestured with my finger down to his crotch. Looking down at himself, he realized what was wrong, he still possessed a human penis and testicles. Patting him on the shoulder to gain his attention I handed him the last Drakes Heart Flower. Carefully eating the flower moments later we watched as his penis changed to the form of the dragons as well as his testicles, which after a long exhale he retracted them both back into the sheath inside of his body. I began walking around him checking to see if everything was finished. I noticed that his muzzle had only grown to the size of what it originally was. I was thankful that at least his face would remain the same. Although in my own opinion, he was a strapping young dragon. Stepping away from him I began laughing as Lauren started making catcalls and howling like a wolf. Spike took it all in stride, he even struck some different poses to show off his new physique. I decided to cut the fun short letting Spike head back up to the room he used to get some rest. He had a change of plans, though instead of going to the room, he went to find Ember. Finding out later that Ember had promised to teach Spike to fly as she put it like a true dragon. After hearing that I laughed, thinking what Rainbow Dash would say. As fun, as it was my thoughts, brought me back to something else Oviposition Elixir was it possible to produce it here in Equestria and if so would anyone choose to use it. Deciding to find out so I went downstairs to speak with Rathazul to my surprise, I found out that he was the one that taught Lumi the goblin how to make it. Deciding that I was wasting enough of his time he wrote down the list of ingredients. Taking it, I decided to head out to see Zecora to find out if it was possible for her to create the elixir. Making my way down the trail to Zecoras hut I remembered what Holli told me about how the animals could sense my presence and would remain hidden. Thinking about that, I decided to try a little experimenting, but I had to hold off on it for another day. As I reached the hut knocking on the door Zecora met me still wearing those enticing choice of clothing of hers, she motioned for me to come in. Looking around I saw many things that I did notice the last time I was here.

"What brings you for a visit today? " Zacora asked as she walked over to her cauldron.

I smiled and started to explain about Oviposition Elixir and the primary uses of it. Hearing this Zecoras ears perked up and a smile spread across her face.

"With a thing like that a mare would not have to wait those long 11 months to bear her foal, she would be able to have it in weeks," Zecora said as she came placing her hands on my shoulders.

I nodded and showed her the list of ingredients hoping she could identify them.

Another smile dawned her face, which was still beautiful in my opinion. "Most of what is on this list I have here in my home the rest I can find easily in the forest. Oh, how did I not know that such a thing could be created, what a fool I am," She said as she hung her head shaking it slightly.

I reached over and put my hand under her chin, bringing her up to look me in the eyes and with a smile, I told her that. " You shouldn't blame yourself because this elixir was created by a rat before either of us were even born."

Hearing these words perked Zecora up smiling, she gave me a hug. "Your kindness in my time of sorrow is appreciated greatly, my dear friend. " Zecora said as she kissed me on the cheek.

I decided to stay and help her gathered the ingredients from the forest and watched as she mixed everything together in her cauldron following the instructions exactly as they were written within 2 hours we had created enough elixir for every mare in Ponyville, Canterlot and possibly Manehattan. With an exhausting sigh for a job well done Zecora pulls me into a hug and kisses me on the lips. Realizing what she had done, she quickly moves away looking extremely embarrassed for her actions. Taking my hand, I place it upon her cheek leaning down I kissed her on the lips once more, this time she doesn't pull back but instead wraps her arms around me. Due to the lack of oxygen our lips separate. Looking up at me, into my eyes, she begins blushing once more.

"It is nice to experience emotions like these, but we cannot continue on this path not yet. " She says as she pulls herself away.

"Why if we have feelings for each other why can't we show them?" I asked her taking hold of her hand.

"Tradition must be followed for our families to meet and give their blessing," She said smiling as she turned and walked away from me.

Thinking about what she said I knew for certain that my family would have no problem, it's just I didn't know what her's would think especially of me. Admitting defeat I pulled her into a hug once more and kissed her gently on the lips before I decided to depart and head back home. Upon reaching home, I noticed that Spike was enjoying his flying lessons it appeared that he was a natural at it which was confusing since he never actually had wings, to begin with.

Going inside I meet up with Kat who says she has great news, she just found out that she is carrying twins a boy and a girl and that they will be normal they won't be Herms. I told her that is wonderful news, except even if they were Herms I would still love them so, either way, I was still happy.

Thinking about it, I asked her how she found out.

She told me that Faust used her magic to scan the babies.

And yes, everyone in my house except for Spike knows the truth about Faust and who she is. Although it did take a couple of hours to have Dream and Aurora to stop bowing to her. It was quite simple really, all Faust had to do was threaten to send them both to the moon. Dream was the first to completely stop but it took Aurora a little longer to understand what the threat involved. Especially when her sister described what it was like for 1000 years after hearing that neither of them bowed to her, but they did have one request which I saw no problem with. Both Dream and Aurora wished to call Faust mom simply because Dream possessed memories that belonged to Luna and these memories consisted of a little filly looking up to her mother. Pulling both of them into a hug and kissing their cheeks Faust told them that she would love to have them to call her mom. In fact, she told them that she would even fill out adoption papers making them both legally her daughters.

Upon hearing that a few thoughts came to mind, how would Celestia and Luna feel knowing that they now had two sisters. And the other was. Is it weird that I'm looking forward to fucking Celestia and Luna in the near future? While I'm still banging their pregnant mom and their two new sisters. Things like this make me stop and wonder and I sick or am I just one horny son of a Bitch who happens to be lucky with the ladies.

After that little exploration into my psyche, I decided to hit the hay early. I promised Spike that I would be with him at the train station tomorrow to pick up the girls.

So here I am laying in bed looking at the clock, 6:00 AM because my dumb ass forgot to set the alarm shit I found out if I set the alarm clock I actually wake up at that time. Back to the story there I was waiting I already said that actually let's just skip ahead a little bit. Spike and I were standing on the platform at the train station we showed up 10 minutes early waiting for the God I can't believe I'm going to call it this The Friendship Express just looking at it, you lose man points it's about as bad as realizing a rainbow of friendship can defeat evil........ I know right.

I'm getting off track, maybe I think I'm a little low on some vitamins or minerals or I just need more sex. Come to think of it, I think it's the last one. Anyways, so we were waiting on the platform for the train to show up. I looked over to Spike to see he was fidgeting with a worried expression.

"You ok, you look nervous. " I said as I walked over to him.

"Does it show that much?" He says through a halfhearted chuckle.

I didn't answer I just gave him a deadpanned look.

"All right, yeah, I am nervous what are they going to say when they see me like this? " He asked, gesturing to all of him.

"Don't worry about it, I got it covered we'll just tell them the truth just from a certain point of view," I said to him trying to sound all Jediey.

"What the buck do you mean by a certain point of view where'd you get an idea like that from?" Spike said while flaring his arms everywhere.

Placing my hands on his shoulders to calm him down. " Look, Spike don't worry if all else fails, I'll take the blunt of it hell they can't stay mad at me forever, right?" I said to him trying to believe my own words.

Our little conversation was interrupted by the whistle of the train as it approached. Both of us, steadying our nerves we I mean I was prepared for anything Spike, on the other hand, looked like he was about to piss his pants.

We watched as the train came to a stop and everyone on board got off. Looking around I spotted the girls. Thinking we can't back out now might as well make the best of it. Walking up to them, I waved to get their attention, they all saw me then their eyes turned to Spike, let's just say a couple of them were intrigued one was happy and the other seemed attracted and hell Flutter Shy just hid behind everybody like usual. Then there was Twilight I couldn't quite read her expression because her eyes were the size of dinner plates, but her mouth looked more like a fish trying to breathe out of the water.

It was Pinkie and Rainbow who broke the silence first. "Wowie Zowie Spiky grew up lookie how tall he is." Pinkie said emphasizing her words while craning her neck back.

"Forget tall, the dude has wings Oh yeah, I got me a new flying buddy." Rainbow Dash said while doing a fist pump.

"Well partner, you sure look good like that I reckon you're even taller than me." Applejack said as she tilted her hat back on her head.

"Yes, darling, you look simply dashing." Rarity said as she fanned herself while still looking at him with bedroom eyes.

Spike noticed Fluttershy still hiding behind AppleJack she had a very noticeable fear in her eyes looking at him. He walked over to her and very carefully took hold of her hand and began to stroke it. " It's ok Fluttershy it's just my little old spike I just kind of grew up." He said smiling been sure not to show his teeth.

"I'm sorry Spike it's just that you surprised me you're a lot bigger now please forgive me if that's all right with you. Fluttershy said in that oh so cute and timid voice of hers.

Spike just nodded and turned to face Twilight who to my surprise still looked like a fish out of the water. As he got close to her he put his hand on her shoulder. Twilight turned her head to look up at him still with a confused expression on her face.

" Hey Twi welcome home," Spike said with a smile on his face.

After hearing Spike's voice and recognizing that it was him. Twilight began shaking her head, trying to think of any and all answers to what she saw before her. Unfortunately, this caused her to go a little cuckoo.

"No no no no no this is not possible this is not Spike. Spike can't look like this you have to be an impostor a Changeling that's the only answer Spike was abducted by Changelings." Twilight said as I actually saw her hair start to frizzell and her left eye twitch. That was until her attention landed on me.

Did you ever get into a situation where you had the choice to stay or head for the hills? I believe it's called fight or flight well my body wanted a flight, but my brain said fight. Sometimes I wonder if I'm just completely stupid or at least brain dead. After seeing that I was there Twilight flew up to look me in the eyes. The reason I said flew is because I stand at an impressive 12 foot tall the only being that is equal to my height is Faust, although her horn technically makes her taller. But I'm still not counting that. And Twilight stands just a little over 6 feet so she's half my height, in fact, most of the ponies are. Let's just get back to the story.

"This is your fault you did this that's the only explanation you did something and, and Spike ended up like this. " Twilight said, gesturing quickly toward Spike, who kind of looked hurt.

"Whoa whoa whoa You better check yourself before you wreck yourself. What I mean princess is calm down then maybe I'll explain." I said, putting my face up against hers.

Twilight lower herself to the ground and breathing began to calm herself down. I looked to make sure she was calm before I began to speak again. Crossing my arms I look at her and began to speak. (To be honest, sometimes I'm just an asshole.) I look down at Twilight, knowing full well, she's trying to calm down, but I had a golden opportunity to escalate it so after carefully choosing my next words I decided to speak.

"So are you calm now? " I asked her which I received an affirmative nodded. "Good now that you're calm how was your trip and did you bring back souvenirs?" I said while trying to hold back a smirk. Knowing full well that there will be an eruption of Mount Twilight any second now. I waited and waited, but nothing happened. Hmm, maybe it's a dormant volcano.

Looking over to Twilight I noticed two things one her whole body was completely stiff and in her eyes looked glossed over. Thinking that I probably broke her I walked over scooping her up, bridal style and began to carry her back to the library.

"Hey, Spike can you grab the bags I've got the bundles," I said, stopping for a moment before I continued on my trek.

As we're reaching the library and when I say we I mean all of us I decided to lay Twilight down on the couch instead of taking her to her room. Watching as the others marched in I decided to wait until Twilight regained consciousness. It was actually kind of funny, but hurtful listening Twilight mumbled in her sleep. Some of the things I couldn't make out, but they were definitely others that I could.

Gravestone, monster, evil, send to the moon, destroy were just some of the words she said while lying on the couch with me taking a cold rag to her forehead. Yeah saying all those nasty things about me and I'm here helping her. I'm either completely stupid or I got a heart of gold either way she began to regain consciousness slowly. Bolting up in a seated position Twilight began looking around wondering where she was.

"How to get to the library?" She asked when she finally got our bearings.

"Gravestone carried you after you passed out there sugarcube." AppleJack said finally taking a seat in one of the chairs.

Not even bothering to say thank you, Twilight just stared intently at me waiting for me to explain what happened. Looking at her with a cocked eyebrow I realized I wasn't getting anywhere with her until she calms down. So I decided to tell them what happened. Looking over to Spike I nodded letting him know that some things were better left for him to say.

"Now all of you must be wondering what happened while you were gone." I began to say before I thought of a few conditions. " First off there will be no interruptions whatsoever if you start asking questions," I said as I looked at Twilight. " I will stop immediately and you will never hear anything about it again because I know Spike will not say anything either. " I said before I began to tell them what happened not allowing any of them to speak up.

True to my word I began telling them about what happened, although I did leave out the parts of Spike and I have sex and the baby. To prove I was going to be good to my word I even picked up Rainbow Dash and threw her out of the library when she started having a laughing fit about Spike becoming a girl. A few minutes later she came back inside grumbling that she couldn't believe I did that to her. Shrugging it off I continued telling them how after Spike drank the Bimbo Liqueur how I brought him to my house to have Rathazul Debimbo him how it took a day for him to calm down and the rest of the time changing him back with the humus and everything else including the Drakes Heart Flowers explaining how they were able to give him wings and the other added features of his dragon form. Needless to say, Twilight was pissed, but not at Spike but at me which I couldn't understand. So I gave up on it deciding that it would just be best to leave and let her calm down I said goodbye to everyone else and made my way back home. I didn't even bother to see if any of the other girls were all right with this I just didn't care anymore. While that wasn't actually true, I just got fed up with all the believing everything is so innocent routine that I decided to leave them alone for a while.

For the next couple of days, I didn't even bother going to see if any of them were all right I decided to meet up with the other residents of Ponyville. I went to see Vinyl Scratch so she could copy some of the songs on my phone. While I was there I met her friend Octavia and we started up a conversation about the music she liked. I did inform her that I do have classical music on my phone as well which peaked her interest. Let's just say after I left both of the girls had copied roughly 1000 different songs. Octavia chose some music from Beethoven, Bach, Chopin, Mozart, and Celine Dion. Vinyl got everything from R and B, Rock, Rap even some country, but they both agreed that they hated was heavy metal. I just shrugged my shoulders because everyone has their own opinion. I did discuss having Vinyl set up sound systems in two of my rooms. She agreed because of all the songs she actually decided to copy. After saying goodbye to her I decided to go see someone else that I've been meaning to talk to. It took me awhile to find him but when I did let's just say the word genius does not apply to this guy. Time Turner doesn't just think outside the box he thinks outside the universe. I found out he was the inventor of the viewing crystals. Let me explain what they are they're a crystal that you can use to watch stuff it is kind of like a home projector. I was talking to him about my laptop and tablet telling him that I had games and movies on both of them and I wanted to know if it was possible to make it so everyone could watch them all together. After sitting through an hour of his scientific jargon which I didn't understand a single word of it, to be honest. He finally told me that it was possible all he had to do was calibrate the crystals to work with what he referred to as foreign technology. To make a long story short I now have a game room where my laptop is setup. Oh yeah, I forgot to mention he also created controls for the laptop to play games. But anyway I have a viewing crystal set in the family room with my tablet and sound system so everyone could watch movies. Upstairs is a game room where anyone can go and play some of the games are on my laptop. I even spent time talking to Caramel and the rest of the stallions in town which I found out was a whopping 40 that's right there are only 40 stallions in a town of 700 that's not counting the Colts that's just Stallions.

For that week I just met everyone else in town had some fun with Bon Bon and Lyra teaching them how to make gummy candies which surprised me that they never even heard of the stuff. Hung around with the CMC and the other Colts and fillies since most of them were friends with my own children. A lot of them had questions to ask me like why I was so tall and if I could show them some of the magic I know. Which I actually did, I showed them my dragon fire cleansing palm I even introduce them to Shouldra although meeting her did scare a few of them, especially how she came popping out of my chest thinking that it would be fun. But all in all that week I actually had some fun. It was just the next week things became a little strange.

I decided to go back into the Everfree forest but this time I took Holli's words into consideration. As she said my presence scared away everything so I decided to alter my form to resemble the local wildlife. Concentrating I chose a Manticore changing my body to that of the feline with a scorpion tail and leathery wings. I was still bipedal, but physically I resembled a Manticore. Deciding this should make it easier for me to explore the forest I headed out not knowing what to expect. As I made my way through the forest I did notice that in this form the wildlife wasn't that afraid of me they did run when they realized that I was a Manticore. But other than that I actually saw them. Walking I made my way passed the old castle to get deeper into the forest. I chose to stop at a small clearing roughly 2 hours past the castle. Looking around I didn't notice much of anything until there was a rustling in the bushes. What came out surprised me, it was a Manticore. We kind of just stood there looking at each other. It acted a little cautious more unlikely because I was standing on two legs instead of four like a normal one would be. It slowly began moving closer to me sniffing the air. I was confused about the way it was acting it would take a few steps sniff, then take a few steps more when it finally stopped moving it was 3 feet from me. What took me by surprise was that it leaned forward and started sniffing my crotch. Thinking to myself this can't in good. And low and behold, I was right. Because we both turn their heads in the direction of a loud roar coming from another Manticore that burst through the bushes to the side of us. This one was a little bigger than the one near me. The bigger one would look from me to the other Manticore and back again. Then it did something kinda confusing it roared one more time and then it charged at me. Thinking fast I sidestepped to get out of its way, skidding to a halt it turned around and extended its wings and began smacking its scorpion tail on the ground still growing at me. The smaller of the two pulled back it stood on the sidelines directly between us shifting its head from side to side. And then like a ton of bricks it hit me, I knew what was going on. The bigger of the two was the male and he was challenging me for the right to mate with the female. Normally I would've just turned around and walked away, but right now I was a little pissed that this guy thought he was big and bad and I knew I was the big mama gamma in these woods. So I lowered myself down just enough spreading out my wings and I slammed my tail onto the ground. Just to show this jerk he couldn't push me around. So the fight was on although it didn't last very long due to me being able to sidestep and move quicker than he could. After a good 10 minutes of him getting punched in the face kicked in the side and overall being humiliated the big boy decided to give up. Turning around in running back into the woods with his tail between his legs. Thinking that was the end of it, I decided to make my way back home, unfortunately, the other Manticore had other ideas. Coming around to stand in front of me it turned itself away, lowering its head and lifting its tail to present itself to me. Looking at this display I knew from all the nature shows I've seen that she has chosen me to be her mate. What surprised me was she remained in that position not even moving a muscle. I don't know if it was the fight, the scent that was permeated from her or the corruption that was surrounding us. But what happened next should go down in the history books as one of the top 10 most bizarre things. Getting down on my hands and knees I crawled over to her. Getting my face closer and closer until I was just inches away, I took a strong whiff of her sex the smell was intoxicating. I felt as if my mind was becoming cloudy. Reaching my hands up I parted her lips and allowed my tongue to taste her juices. Cinnamon, she tasted like cinnamon. This surprises her as she bucked back against my face, but I continued licking her sticking my tongue deep inside of her. Tasting as much of her juices as I could bring my face away after a few moments I heard a strange sound looking around for a moment I realized it was emanating from her, purring she was purring.

"I guess you like that," I said to her as she just turned her head back to acknowledge me.

The next thing she did surprise me even more still looking in my direction she wiggled her hips as if telling me she was ready to be mated. Throwing caution to the wind I stripped out of my lower clothing and got on my knees positioning myself behind her.

I know what you all are thinking how can you do that, it's bestiality that's just gross. Well, think about this before you judge me except Sandy the milk girl every one of the other women I've had sex with were all Anthropomorphic so technically I've already been committed bestiality so shut the fuck up.

As I was saying I positioned myself behind her and immediately thrust inside of her. She let out a slight roar but otherwise stayed perfectly still. Taking hold of her hips I began thrusting in and out of her feeling the extreme tightness of her inner walls, to be honest, she had the tightest pussy I've ever had. I kept pumping in and out of her not caring about anything else. I just felt the need to mate with her it was as if my baser instincts took over. As I continued I could hear her breathing getting heavier her inner walls started to tighten but that didn't stop me, I kept thrusting in and out of her until I finally reached my peak and slammed all the way inside of her releasing my valuable seed into her fertile womb. Knowing that this is what she wanted as well to be mated by a strong male to carry on his genes. After I was finished, I pulled out with a wet pop sound and sat back down on my ass watching as she laid on her side and began licking the excess cum that leaked from her. After she was done, she preceded to come to me sniffing my cock and she began to lick it clean of both our juices. Thinking that we were done, I stood up concentrating again, I reverted back to my true form. Seeing this she jumped back in fear and growled in my direction. Thinking that I scared off, her mate, she quickly lunged at me. I wasn't prepared for her attack because she knocked me down on my back. She was just about to sink her fangs into my neck when she stopped. Sniffing me she stood back looking confused, she inched herself closer and began to sniff the rest of my body. Once she reached my crotch she took a large inhale through her nose. I watched as her eyes understood the realization. That her mate was in front of her. She moved away and did what I never expected her to do. She repositioned herself lowering her head and lifting her tail out of the way, showing that she still wanted to mate again. Cocking an eyebrow, looking at her. I watched as she turned her head back toward me and making the same gesture of shaking her hips showing me that she had chosen me as her mate. I simply shrugged my shoulders and repositioned myself again and proceeded to fuck her one more time, which I found out she quite enjoyed. I could see her tongue hanging out and her eyes rolling back in her head from the pleasure.

As we continued our mating session I didn't realize that there were four pairs of eyes watching us from the bushes. As before I released my seed inside of her, but instead of pulling out right away, I chose to remain inside feeling her walls constrict milking me of everything I had. After that, I withdrew from her and she did the same as before laying down and licking away the excess from her now stated sex. I decided that it was time to head back home getting up to get dressed again, I stopped when four figure's bursts through the bushes and stood before myself and the female I'd dubbed Kilala. The four stood there for a moment before dropping to an attack position. Kilala roared at them, which caused them to bolt up and look confused. She made her way to them where they each rubbed cheeks together. Seeing this I figured that they knew each other possible family members. The four newcomers each took turns sniffing her eventually stopping at her rump where they sniffed and then lick her which she allowed. Watching carefully I could swear it looked as if they were talking to each other without words Kilala give a low growl to the four before turning her attention to me then growling once more. Upon that action, the four looked at each other than to me than to each other once more. Kilala turned around and walked back to me stopping and positioning herself by my side. Then I saw something that intrigued me and also caused me to get a little annoyed. The four newcomers turned around and positioned themselves, offering for me to mate with them as well. I looked down at Kilala cocking an eyebrow and then pointed at the four.

"You're kidding, right, you expect me to fuck all of them?" I said, pointing at them not expecting her to really answer me.

Kilala just growled and put her head on my leg pushing me toward the others.

"All right, all right, I'm going but just to let you know I'm not going to enjoy this," I said shaking my finger at her. But who the hell was I kidding, I was definitely going to enjoy this.

Since they were all lined up I decided to go from left to right. Getting behind the first one I noticed that she was showing a little bit of fear and intimidation. Deciding to calm her down I proceeded to lick her slit which had the much needed effect I was hoping for. Repositioning myself, I thrust inside of her and proceeded to mate just as I did with Kilala. And just like before I released my seed inside of her and proceeded to the next female doing the same. After I finished with a last one I decided it was time to head home. Getting dressed I began walking back but stopped when hearing the sounds of the five of them following me. Turning around and looking I was right, they stayed a good 10 feet behind me walking in a single file. Closing my eyes, I just sighed, turning back to continue walking I just waved my hand signaling them to follow.

"Well, it's not like I'm going to get rid of you that easy so you guys might as well come home with me," I said as I made my way back to the compound.

It took a little while to get back because we had to stop twice because all five of them wanted me to fuck them one more time. I think they wanted to make sure that they were able to carry as many clubs as possible from our mating. As we continued our trek I kept wondering if it was possible that I actually got them all pregnant. But stranger things have happened to me here and back and Mereth.

As we're reaching the end of the forest I signaled them with a hand gesture to stop surprisingly they understood. Looking around in the field to make sure there was no one around I signaled for them to continue to follow me. As we got closer to the gate, I noticed a familiar pony standing there waiting. It was Fluttershy even from that distance I could see that she was in distress. Quickening my pace to reach her to find out what was wrong. Stopping just feet from her I was about to ask if I could help. Then I noticed her eyes grew with a shock of what stood behind me.

"Gravestone you know you have five Manticores behind you?" She said in her timid but also a very feared tone.

Scratching the back of my head, I chuckled a bit. "Yeah, they decided to follow me home, but you don't have to worry, they won't hurt you I promise. I said to her to ensure that she was safe."

Kilala was the first to walk up to Fluttershy giving her a friendly sniff she licked and rubbed her cheek on her to signify that no harm would come to her. Giggling Fluttershy looked at Kilala with a smile on her face, then from her, she looked at the other four and a smile grew.

"Oh, that is so wonderful the five of you, are you sure?" Fluttershy asked Kilala and the other four. Which they all nodded in unison.

(Here is a picture of a female Manticore just to let you know what they look like)

Turning her attention to me still with a smile. " I am so happy that you have chosen to start a pride with these five sisters and you have even chosen to give them the cubs they dreamed of." She said to me before her expression changed to one of seriousness. " This is wonderful news, but I came here for your help there is some trouble in Whitetail Woods," Fluttershy said as she moved in closer to hover so our eyes met.

"What's the matter, what's happening with Whitetail woods?" I asked her as I began to get concerned.

As tears began forming in her eyes, she started to explain. "You see there's this family of wolves that have been living there for a long time. And a rival pack decided to invade and take over their territory."

"Fluttershy that would be normal behavior of wolves," I said, trying to convince her.

"Yes, but these wolves aren't acting normal there more aggressive and they don't hunt to eat they just kill. " She said, the last word almost in a whisper.

Knowing I wouldn't win this argument I decided to help. Turning to Kilala I instructed her and the others to go inside and wait by Holli until my return. Nodding, she and the others did exactly as I told them. Deciding I better get ready for the confrontation, I reached into my pack and pulled out my spider silk armor without even thinking of Fluttershy's presence or embarrassing her I stripped and changed my clothes. After that, I checked my pack to make sure I had everything I would need I turned to look at Fluttershy noticing that she had a blush on her face I merely shrugged it off.

"All right, I'm ready to lead the way," I told are trying to get both our minds off of what I'd just done.

Fluttershy decided to stay airborne so we could move faster. As I ran keeping up with her, she explained to me that these new wolves didn't act like they normally would they appeared larger. But what she said after that, caught my attention they had a strange scent coming from them almost like they were in a constant rut. Hearing this I knew there was only one possibility these invaders were corrupted. As we reached whitetail woods Fluttershy lead me down the path to the wolf's den. The closer we got, the more I sensed the presence of corruption. We stopped just a few yards from the opening to the den where we were greeted by the alphas and a couple of other members of their pack. The wolves were wary of me because of my appearance. Fluttershy tried to calm them down explaining that I was there to help. The alphas growled and snapped at her, she explained that from what I looked like they didn't trust me. Pulling Fluttershy aside, I explain to her that I can change my appearance to look more like a wolf and have her ask them if this would make them understand that I meant no harm. Moments later she told me that it was acceptable. So I concentrated thinking back, I remembered that I was able to become a dog morph, but then it hit me that I also consumed the wolf peppers remembering how my body appeared I concentrated closer onto that. Seconds later standing before Fluttershy was a 12-foot tall bipedal wolf. Looking at myself, I thought I resembled more of the werewolf than just the normal wolf.

"Oh, my I didn't know you could do that?" Fluttershy I said, hiding behind her mane with a very noticeable blush.

"Yep, it's something I found out I could do helps out a lot when I'm in a tight situation. " I said, shrugging my shoulders.

At that moment my ears, as well as the other wolves, perked up at the sound of the encroaching invaders sniffing the air I could definitely tell that the ones that were coming were deeply corrupted. Turning to Fluttershy as I reached into my pack to draw my beautiful sword I spoke to her in a calm heartfelt tone.

"Fluttershy you have to understand these wolves that are going to attack their corrupted the scent I can smell is strong, stronger than anything I've come across so far," I said as I waited for her to process what I was saying. " There's no gentle way I can say this, but I can't let any of them survive do you understand what I'm saying I'll have to kill them all of them," I said as I watched tears start to flow in her eyes. " I'm sorry I'm sorry you have to hear this, but it's the only way I'll make a quick so they won't feel any pain."

"Thank you and I know you'll keep your promise, but if you don't mind, I think it would be best if I stay in the den with the young to help them," Fluttershy said, knowing full well what was about to happen she still couldn't stand to watch an innocent animal be slaughtered.

I watched as she entered the den taken a deep breath to steady myself, I turned around ready to face the oncoming danger. Looking to my sides I noticed that the alphas had positioned themselves on either side of me as well as the four other wolves that chose to fight with us. There we stood arm muscles tense waiting for the enemy to appear. First, we heard the growls then we saw the enemy approach coming through the trees. There were 10 of them even from the distance they were, I could feel the corruption flowing off of them. Standing there bearing their teeth and growling they were trying to intimidate us. But we held our ground and we bore our teeth and growled at them showing that we weren't afraid. I noticed that the lead wolf was much larger than the others, thinking if I took him out it would make it easier for us to defeat the others. So I reached into my pack and pulled out a blunderbuss raising it, I aimed dead on at the lead wolf. The sound was almost deafening as I pulled the trigger the flash of light blinding once the smoke cleared I saw the head of the lead wolf had exploded killing it instantly. Its body slumped to the ground and instead of blood what resembled tar poured from its neck. Its companions moved back showing absolute fear of the loss of their leader. But it's next in command took over standing in front of the rest it barked signifying the attack. I quickly put the blunderbuss back into my pack grabbing another beautiful sword-wielding two of them at once I studied myself waiting for the right moment. As the invaders reduce the distance between us I decided now was the moment. I growled and then barked ones signifying that we were to defend our home. The wolves and I charged at the invaders fortunately for us out of the nine that remained five of them decided to pay attention to me. Leaving the others to fight two to three on one. Dodging and swinging the swords I lopped off the head of one of the wolves sidestepping as another plunged at me, I plunge a sword into its midsection and sliced through. Leaving only three to remain quickly looking back, I saw the others dispatch the remaining invaders. The Alpha and his mate return to join my side as we faced the last three. Growling, barking and snapping their jaws they kept their distance from us knowing that we were more powerful than they were. Deciding to show them my true strength I stabbed both swords into the ground and charged at them bare handed. Using my claws and teeth I tore through their throats their stomachs any part of their body I could reach until there was nothing left. Going back and picking up one of the swords I walk to each of the downed corrupted wolves severing its head from its body to make sure that they were dead. Returning both swords to my pack I gathered up the carcasses placing them in a pile. Summoning white fire to destroy the corruption and dragon fire to burn them into ash. Successfully completing that job I turned back and began to walk to the den calling to Fluttershy to let her know that it was safe to come out. I stopped and began looking at the wolves reaching into my pack once more I pulled out a few items.

"Fluttershy I want to give the wolves these things here," I said as I was handing her the items. Make sure the wolves eat these pure peaches it will remove the corruption that they obtained during the fight.

" And then give them heal pills these will remove all the injuries they obtained so they will be healthy again. " I said as I pointed at each item I placed in her hands.

Nodding, she set off to do exactly what I told her I watched as the wolves reluctantly ate the peaches knowing full well that it is one of the only fruits that a wolf would rather not touch. But reluctantly ate them and I could see the corruption that they obtained dissipate completely. After that, she gave them each some heal pills that they swallowed without a complaint. While she was doing that I reached into my pack and pulled out a canteen full of purified spring water and began washing the corrupted blood from my body.

"Um, Gravestone I want to thank you for helping my wolf friends because, without you, they would've lost their home and their lives. " Fluttershy said as she fidgeted.

"There's no need to thank me, it's my job to help I'm just glad none of them got hurt," I said looking around at all the happy looking faces.

"But you do you do deserve it, I just wish I was as brave as you, but I'm not." She said as tears started to form in her eyes.

Reaching over and rubbing her cheek, I said to her. " You are brave in fact you're the bravest pony I know. Who else could stare down a cockatrice or a full grown dragon actually you're not even hiding your face behind your mane anymore."?

Leaning into my hand a smile dawned her beautiful face." I just wish I was brave enough to tell you how I feel and show you as well. " She said starting to pull away from my hand.

Reaching my hand, I placed a behind her head as my other reached around her back and pulled her in close to me leaning down, I kissed her lips. Surprising she didn't pull away, in fact, she deepened the kiss, opening her mouth so our tongues could get better acquainted.

I reach down and grab hold of her luscious ass, lifting her up. She lets out a surprised 'eep' and wraps her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. We stop our kissing just long enough to catcher our breaths. I looked into her eyes and see the wanting there and I return to kissing her once again needing her ass while I'm at it causing her to moan in my mouth. We separate one more time.

"Gravestone I want you to, oh this is so embarrassing." She begins to say before she buries her face in my chest.

"Fluttershy you can ask me anything you want," I said to her trying to get her to confess what she wanted.

Looking back up at me still, blushing she smiles. " Gravestone I want you to Rut me here and now." She says with all the determination she could muster in her cute little voice.

All you had to do was ask." I said with a reassuring smile kissing her once more.

I place her back down on her hooves as we both began taking off our clothes. Stopping for a moment to look at my cock, then at her. " Flutters do you want me to stay like this or would you rather have my real body?" I said not truly caring which form I had.

Standing there naked fidgeting and looking down at the ground. " Could you be your real self, the one that I fell in love with." She said in an almost whispered voice.

Smiling and nodding my concentrated once again and in an instant, I was in my normal form. Taking hold of her hand, I lead her to a small grassy patch near the mouth of the den. Where I proceeded to lay us both down on the ground. I began kissing her again while my hand moved its way down between her legs to find that her pussy was already soaking wet. I inserted two fingers directly into her, she let out a gasp as I began moving them inside of her. She started thrusting her hips pumping my fingers moaning more and more. Her hand reached down to grab hold of my cock where she proceeded to stroke it.

"Please I can't take it anymore, I want you inside me now." She said with bated breath.

I moved to position myself spreading her legs and bending her knees to get a clear view of my prize. Scooting up I lined my cock head up to her slavering pussy and began to probe her opening. She began moaning and bucking, trying to force me into her.

"Don't tease me do it now I want you inside me now," Fluttershy yelled not caring if anyone heard her.

With a comment like that, how could I disobey. I slammed into her not stopping until I bottomed out tearing through her hymen in one fell swoop. She let out a scream of pain mixed with pleasure. Stopping just for a moment I looked into her eyes. She had a few tears, but she had a smile on her face telling me that I didn't have to hold back that she wanted it hard and fast. So I began to thrust into her harder and faster than I have ever done with anyone. Thrusting into her I watched as her beautiful breasts bounced everywhere from the momentum. Her moaning caught the attention of the wolves around us. Catching movement to my right, I quickly looked to see that our lovemaking spurned the alphas into joining us. The Alpha male mounted his mate and began thrusting into her. I believe he thought he could out do me. After a little while, I stopped and pull out of her. Looking at me with begging eyes, I smiled, grabbing hold of her I turned her over positioning her on her hands and knees, I thrust back inside of her the causing her to moan even louder. As we continued in our new position, I looked over to the alphas and seeing that the male had already finished. Shaking my head, knowing he tried his hardest it still wasn't enough. I noticed behind both of them were six more wolves all of them were in a 69 position licking each other what surprised me most they were all female. Deciding I would ask Fluttershy later I continued thrusting inside of her. To surprise her I reached back with a hand and brought it down on her supple ass with a loud smack. She lets out a scream and looks back at me with a smile on her face.

"Yes, punish me more I'm a bad girl punished this bad girl." She said in a lustful tone.

"Fluttershy you are a kinky little pony."I thought to myself as I raised my hand to spank her again.

Smacking her again and again until her cheeks were red she would let out yelps and I would feel her inner walls tightened more and more. Looking down I could see her puckered hole. Taking two fingers sticking them in my mouth to get them moist as I lined them up with her tail hole and push them in. She lets out even deeper moan enjoying the feeling I began thrusting them in and out of her making her lose her mind in ecstasy. After some time I finally reached my peak slamming into her harder and harder finally at my limit I grab hold of her tail pulling myself into her as far as I can go passing through her cervix into womb I finally released my torrent of jizz into her sperm thirsty womb. Rope after thick rope filled her beyond capacity the rest seeping out past her lips onto the ground creating a puddle beneath us. After the release of my last shot I pulled out of her only to have her turn around to grab hold of my cock and began licking and sucking on it eventually taken the entire thing down her throat, pulling back out just enough to keep the head in her mouth she kept sucking on it trying to get all the sperm out of it.

"Mmmmmm That was delicious," Fluttershy said as she pulled off the head of my cock smacking her lips.

I decided to lay down on my back, allowing her to flap her wings to position herself above me. Lining her lower lips to my head, she began to descend sliding my dick back inside of her hungry pussy. Moaning as every inch sinks deeper inside of her. With a devilish grin, I concentrate once more causing another cock to grow this one aimed directly at her puckered hole. Fluttershy's eyes widened, feeling the pressure of another cock as it penetrated her backdoor. Letting out an even deeper moan as it penetrated and continue to grow inside of her. She began bouncing up and down enjoying the feeling of being penetrated not once but twice. Watching as her luscious boobs jiggled everywhere. Reaching up I grab hold of them squeezing them.

"Yes, yes squeeze my tits, treat me like the bad girl I am, punish me," Fluttershy said between breaths as she continued.

We continued as Fluttershy had multiple mind-bending orgasms one after another. The sounds of our two wet sex slapping together could be heard within the surrounding area. Knowing the end was near, I began thrusting up to meet her downward motion, moving my hands from her breasts I move to her thighs, pulling her down harder until the inevitable outcome holding her tightly against me, I released everything I had inside both her hot tight pussy and her even tighter ass filling both until she looked as if she was full term pregnancy. Collapsing on top of me with a huge smile on her face Fluttershy closed her eyes to rest. Our euphoric bliss was cut short by the barking and yelping of one of the wolves. Fluttershy opened her eyes and turned her head in the direction of the wolf.

"Really, that's very kind of you and I'll let him know and thank you I hope your family will be safe from now one." She said as she still attempted to catch her breath.

Looking up at her a little curious about what just happened I'd bopped her on the nose. "So what did he or she say?" I asked her just to clarify that I didn't know if that was the male or female.

"Well, he said that since you help his pack you're now one of their members a part of their family." She said as she leaned up and kissed me on the lips before she continued. " And he said that his six eldest daughters chose to go with you so you can start your own pack. "This time she said it with a devilish smile on her face.

Looking at her and then toward the six wolves, I closed my eyes and exhaled deeply. " You're telling me not only do I have a pride of Manticores but now I have a pack of wolves?" I asked her with a deadpan expression on my face.

Nodding and then kissing me on the lips once more Fluttershy explained. "It's a great honor the wolves see you as one of their own and they're willing to be part of your family as your part of theirs."

Shrugging my shoulders, I began lifting Fluttershy off of me separating us."Fine, I'll take them, but I'm not mating with them right now I'm a little tired." I said as I began getting up to get dressed.

After we both finished getting dressed we said our goodbyes to the wolves and made our way back. As we made our way to Fluttershy's cottage we talked about different things. I noticed how Fluttershy kept averting her gaze from me realizing that what happened between us caused her to become more embarrassed especially with how she acted. Reaching down I took hold of her hand, bringing it up I kissed it. This little gesture seemed to relax her even more. We finally reached her cottage standing there at the door, I looked down at her smiling than the realization hit me. Our little romp might've gotten her pregnant so I reached into my pack and pulled out some of Izma's herbal contraceptive. Handing it to her I explained that I know she wasn't quite ready to have a baby so if she ate this she would be fine. Taking it from my hand and examining it for a few seconds she put it in her mouth and began chewing moments later she swallowed it. She nodded to me with a smile on her face I lean down and kissed her once more before I decided to depart and head home with my new pack of wolves.

As we made our way back, I stopped for a moment to think about everything that's happened so far. Thinking back to the very beginning of how I was brought to Mereth and everything I've done there than I was brought here to Equestria. I was brought out of my thoughts by a cold nose on my hand looking down I saw one of the wolves. She tilted her head as if wondering if all is alright. And kneeled down to her level scratching her behind her ear.

"Don't worry girl I'm all right," I said as I continued scratching her ear. Thinking for a moment I looked back at her and smiled. "You know what I haven't given any of your names yet," I said standing back up. Pointing my finger at her. You are gonna be named Jenna. I said to her as she barked in agreement.

Pointing at the rest I called off their names Alou, Accalia, Bali, Dakota, Luperca, and Tala. They each let out a bark in response to their new names. Laughing at their response we continued our trek back home. Once we entered the gate I was met by the smiling face of Faust. Walking up to her giving her a kiss before I ushered the wolves to continue on inside.

"It seems that you keep acquiring new members to your family. " She said as she saw the six wolves make their way over to Holli where they were greeted by my Manticores pride.

"Well, you know me, I'm just lucky with a lady," I said with a smirk.

"If this luck of yours keeps going as it is you might have to add extensions onto the house," Faust said as she walked away in the direction of the house shaking her rump seductively.

I watched or she made her way inside before turning my attention back to what needed to be done. Making my way over to Holli I got the attention of the wolves and the manticores.

"Now listen up all of you there are few rules that you're gonna have to obey," I said to them as they all sat in a line listening to me.

"Rule number one, you're not to attack anyone unless I order it.
Rule number two, you are only to hunt in this area of the forest.
And finally rule number three, if you come across imps you're to kill them." I said to them as I received an affirmative nod.

I began to walk away, but stopped and turned around. " One more thing I still have to name the rest of you Manticore girls," I said as I gestured them to step forward.

Pointing at each one I said their name receiving and nodded and a growl. From this day on they were to be known as Sarabi, Nala, Sarafina, and Upendai.

As I was about to leave I heard Jenna begin to wine turning around and look at her realizing what she wanted. Kneeling down I called her to me. Scratching her behind the ear.

"Don't worry girl later tonight I'll visit you and your sisters and I promise I'll mate with all of you to make sure you're pregnant. " I said receiving a lick on the face. Standing back up I looked at all of them. Why don't we go inside and get some dinner, I don't know about the rest of you but after today I'm hungry. I said, gesturing them all to make their way into the house.

After introducing the eleven new residents everyone sat down to eat a delicious meal. During dinner, there was the usual banter between Kiha and Helia which brought up a lot of laughter and there were also some stories Urta and the others told us about their jobs. I even got to hear stories from my kids about what happened in school and all their friends. As dinner ended and everyone made their way to their rooms for the night. I decided to keep my promise grabbing a lantern and making my way outside I found the location of the new dean. It was located at the base of my harpy daughters hill that they made. Making my way inside I was greeted with happy barks and yelps. Looking down at all of them, I smiled, placing the lantern on a ledge to give light to the den and I then proceeded to strip. And as good as my word I mounted every wolf. Making sure that I filled each one with enough of my jizz to make sure they were pregnant. One after another yelped from being penetrated and whined from the thrusting. Needless to say, I didn't get to sleep in my own bed because after mating with the wolves the others wanted their turn. Deciding just to sleep there tonight I curled up surrounded by the warmth of many furry bodies. Closing my eyes, I began to wonder what of the main six, or at least five and the princess's will be like having all of them joining my family the thoughts plagued me until sleep finally took over.

Just so you know this is what Holli looks like full grown.

6:00 AM my eyes shoot open like normal always 6:00 AM even with my alarm clock I still wake up at the same time. " I gotta talk to Faust maybe she can put a sleep spell on me I don't know." I thought to myself as I attempted to pull myself out of the tangle of furry bodies. Freeing myself I made my way to the opening of the den. Hearing a faint whine I turn to see Jenna standing there. We stand there looking at each other than she just tilts her head.

"What are you looking at?" I ask standing at the opening of the den.

Jenna whines and moves from the pile coming over and placing her head underneath my hand. Looking down at her I scratch her behind the ear receiving a happy wag of her tail. Turning back around I headed out of the den stopping to look back I signal with a wave of my arm for her to follow.

"Well, since you're already up you can help me make everyone's some breakfast," I said signaling for her to follow me.

As we made our way to the house we passed by the pond looking over, I saw my shark daughter Coral standing in knee deep water facing away from me. Turning around to look in my direction I saw a small bump in her midsection knowing full well that my eldest shark daughter was pregnant with her first child. Smiling at me she rubs the small bump. Walking over to her she leaves the water standing on the shore. As I reached her, I brought her into a loving hug and kiss her on her lips. Reaching my hand down and place it on the small bump I rubbed it gently.

(This what Coral looks like)

(This is what her sisters look like from left-to-right Lagoona, Tempest, Pele, and Laka)

"Daddy I'm so happy I get to have your baby I can't wait until she or he's born," Coral said as she continued to rub her belly.

Kissing her once more I smile. " And hear something else you can look forward to after the baby's born I'll be sure to put another one inside your womb," I say as I snaked my hand down inside of her bikini bottom slipping my finger into her wet folds.

Moaning Coral grinds her pelvis against my finger. Daddy can you fuck me now this feels so good." She says as she closes her eyes and continues her movements.

Withdrawn my finger I bring my hand up seeing the juices covering the digit. Taking my finger I slip it inside of her mouth so she could taste her own juices.

"I'm sorry sweetie but daddy has to get everyone breakfast but I promise I'll try to be back later today," I say as I kissed are once more on the lips. I began to walk away but I stopped and turned back around. " Coral remember the end of this week your sister Lagoona we'll be reaching breeding age so if he could help her get ready I'd appreciate it," I said as I walked back up to her and gave her another kiss.

"I will daddy I'll tell her everything that I know especially how good it felt." She said with a mischievous grin on her face.

Laughing I turn around gesturing Jenna to follow as I made my way to the house. Almost reaching there I get stopped by Holli turning back I make my way to her.

"Good morning Holli you want to see me about something I presume," I say as I stop in front of her trunk.

"Yes, champion it is very important you see I have located" She stops speaking as she scrunched up her nose looking at me. "You reek of sex you need a bath." She says as she places her hand over her mouth and nose.

I give her a no shit Sherlock look before I gestured her to continue what she was going to tell me.

Closing her eyes and taking a breath trying to ignore the stench Holli continued to speak. " As I was saying I have located a large concentration of corruption south of us in an area called the Badlands." She said as she still held her hand over her nose.

"Do you think that's where the corruption as coming from?" I asked her in a semi-surprised voice.

"I do not believe so for it is only shown recently maybe a month hold if that." She said as she began pulling herself back into her trunk to get away from the smell.

Watching her as she receded I turned to look down at Jenna who barked then back up that Holli's tree.

"While that was kinda rude I may of smell bad but still it's called common courtesy you oversized termite buffet. " I thought to myself as I gestured Jenna to follow me to the house.Reaching the house Jenna and I made her way to the kitchen. Where we're surprised to see Katherine standing in the middle of the kitchen. Turning around to face me I see tears in her eyes and the stains of them on her cheeks. Running over to her as quickly as I can I scooped her up into my arms planting gentle kisses on her soft and lips.

"Kat sweetie what's the matter why you cry?" I asked her between kisses.

"I went to the doctors yesterday and he said that." Kat started to speak before she began crying again.

Holding her close rubbing my hand up and down her back. " What did the doctor say something wrong with a baby?" I asked her with a little concern mixed with fear in my voice.

Taking a deep breath to calm herself Katherine wiped the tears from her eyes. " No the babies are fine the doctor said they're very healthy."

"Babies you mean like more than one?" I said is a smile formed on my face.

Katherine started to giggle when she saw the shit eating grin on my face. "Yes, babies I'm going to have twins." She said as she began to rub her swollen belly.

"This is great news but why were you crying?" I asked her as I placed my hand over her belly as well.

"I'm afraid I'm afraid I won't be a good mother and I will be able to take care of them." She said as she began to tear up once more.

"Now you listen to me Katherine O'Reilly Gravestone you will be a great mother and I don't wanna ever hearing in doubt yourself again and besides you will be the only one to help raise our children the others will be involved as well to my right Faust, Marble," I say as I turn my head slightly to the right to see the two walk into the kitchen.

(Yes her last name is Gravestone, in fact, all the girls last name is Gravestone and they each have on their wedding finger a ring that includes Faust, Dream, Aurora and Fluttershy just because there was no ceremony doesn't mean that they are not my wives.)

"He's absolutely right my dear we made each give birth to were own children but we loved every one of them as if they were our own and we will help each other raise our family together," Faust said as she walked over and planted a kiss on Katharine's cheek.

"And if you're ever unsure about anything come talk to one of us or all of us we are family and family takes care of one another." Marble said as she too walked over and kissed Katherine on the cheek.

"Thanks, everyone I'm feeling much better now," Katherine said as she wiped the remaining tears from her eyes.

I was about to say something else when I felt the extra weight on my back. Turning my head I saw Joy cleaning to my back.

"I know what can make Kat really happy." Joy said with a devilish but innocents smile.

"And what would that be?" I asked her although I am doing knew what the answer would be.

"That's simple Kat needs a good and loving fuck and so does Joy Joy." Joy said trying to act all serious although with the moist spot I was feeling on my back it was kind of difficult to believe her.

Rolling my eyes I lift up Kat carrying her bridal style and start heading up the kitchen door with Joy still clinging to my back. I stopped for a moment turning to Faust. " After breakfast, I need to talk to everyone it's important." I'd tell her as I turn and continue my way to the bathroom so I could take my shower.

"Yay Joy Joy gets to have fun in the shower with her stud," Joy says as she reaches around and kisses me on my cheek.

Hearing this the girls and the kitchens start laughing as we continue our way to the downstairs bathroom.After entering the bathroom I set Kat down on her feet walking over I turn on the water to the shower setting it to the right temperature. Turning back around I walk over to Kat and begin to undress her. Luckily she was wearing her P J's removing her top and look to see her swollen belly and perfect E cup breasts kneeling down I grab the waistband of her PJ bottoms and slowly pull them down. To my surprise, she neither wore a bra or panties. Leaning forward I placed my hand on her belly and kiss it gently while my other hand occupies itself by rubbing her lower lips. Gaining a moan from her as I insert two of my fingers. Withdrawing them I bring that glistened digits to my mouth sucking the juices off savoring the taste. Standing back up I turn to see Joy already naked heading to the shower shaking her hips seductively. Leading Kat to the shower I enter and set myself on the bench inside. Leaning back I pulled Kat over to me positioning her on my lap so that my already hard cock nestled between her thighs with a top rubbing against her already slick lips. If anyone were to look it would appear as if Kat was still a herm.

(If you must know I got Kat to submissive level seven so she is now a Neko instead of a cat morph and completely female.)

My right hand was occupied groping her breast while my fingers rubbed on her sensitive nipple my left slivered back down to her sensitive lower lips inserting my fingers once again causing her to moan. Seeing this action caused Joy to climb up onto the bench joining us taking my dick in her hand she began pumping it at the same time licking the head before taking the entire thing in her mouth. Deciding she had enough fun I reached down and tap her on her head. Thinking I should kill two birds with one stone I lift Kat up for a moment so I could produce another dick.After successfully pulling off that little trick and with a little help from Joy I preceded to lower Kat on one of my dual shafts. Moaning feeling the tightness of her walls until I was fully hilted inside of her. Not to be left out of the fun Joy lined up my second member to her waiting slit and preceded to lower herself down enjoying the feeling of being completely stuffed. I don't know about any of you but having sex with one girl who wants to get pregnant and another one that is pregnant is a real turn on, I guess I do have a pregnant fetish.Unfortunately, all good things come to an end after both girls experienced multiple orgasms and being filled to the brim with my seed we decided to really clean up and head out for breakfast. Joy was all too happy rubbing her cum filled belly as we made our way back to the others. Katherine started to feel a lot better about her pregnancy. Knowing full well that she wasn't alone. Entering the dining room I saw all the girls and our children sitting at the table. Taking my place is the head of the table I look around at everyone. It still amazes me of the sheer size I made this table I could hold close to 100 people comfortably what I was most happy about were the acoustics of the dining room. You didn't have to yell to the person at the end of the table gestured normal voice could carry that distance.

Waiting until everyone took their seats we bowed our heads to give thanks for the food and the love of our family. As everyone began to eat I watched all of them seeing how they were happy brought a smile to my face.

"Gravestone there's something I need to speak to you about that concerns are sons." Behemoth said as he took a large piece of meat and placed it on his plate.

"And what would that be my love?" I said to him without a care of calling another man love.

"I wish to take them into the Everfree forest to prepare them for their second birthday where they will have to live on their own." Behemoth said reminded me of the stories he told me when he was younger.

"Very well but I hope you will take care in I don't want anything happening to any of you I know a Behemoth is almost incapable of becoming corrupted but I still worry about my baby boys as well as their father," I said giving him a smirk and a wink. Besides, when they reach two years old they will still have to mate with their mother as we agree. I said with a smile and a slight shutter thinking about having my three sons fill my womb with their potent seed and carrying their young, my own grandchildren.

"Now for pressing business Holli has informed me that she has located a large concentration of corrupted energy south of those in a place called the Badlands," I said waiting until everyone understood until I continued. I'm gonna be heading out in two days I would like Kiha, Hel, Hakon, Venom and Spinner( two of my drider children) to come with me. I said looking over to Kiha and Hel both with smiles that resembled Pinkies.Knowing full well that if there's corruption then there are demons and both of those two would love to kill themselves and demons.

As we continued eating a thought occurred to me clearing my throat to get everyone's attention I looked at all of my lovers. "There's something I need to find out since I will be gone for two weeks may be more, so I want to know how many of you want me to get you pregnant before I leave," I said to them thinking none of them wanted to get pregnant right now.

What surprised me was that Kelly, Izma, Edryn, Urta, Amily, Isabella, Marble, Sophie and Ember all raise their hands.

"You've got to be kidding me all nine of you want to get pregnant before I leave?" I asked them still not believing what I was seeing.

"You bet besides if you're gone for two weeks or more what'll we girls spouse to do other than pleasure each other," Urta said crossing her arms under her breasts lifting them up so I could see her erect nipples.

Seconds later we all hear a thump of something hitting under the table knowing full well what it was. Looking over to Urta I give her a devilish grin which causes her to blush profusely.

"Sorry I kinda got excited thinking about us having sex," Urta said while she's sitting there fidgeting still blushing.

"All right all right I get it but I still can't believe all nine of you wanna get pregnant so this is will then have to do all take care of five of you tonight and the other for tomorrow night you just have to decide who goes first," I said to them with the straightest face possible even though Urta kept thumping the table. " Before any of the fun starts we're gonna have to get supplies so that means I'm gonna have to go into town," I said is I began to stand up.

I began to leave but stopped and convinced Kelly and Sophie to come with me since they were the only ones that haven't been in Ponyville yet. Sophie was excited because she was able to get more beauty products as well as some more books to read. She actually read all 3000 books in my library yes I said 3000 and library remember the house is huge. Kelly, on the other hand, was a little skittish even though I found a way to purify her from the transformation I caused she still possessed a timid side.Every once in awhile when we talked she would revert back to calling me master I wouldn't get angry at her but I would always correct her telling her that I was not her master but her lover and husband. Anyways as I was saying I decided to bring both the girls with me into town as we made our way to the door I noticed neither of them had any clothes on. Stopping at the door I shook my head.

Girls I know it's all right for you to walk around naked here at home but the ponies have a little problem with nudity. I said to them while I was gesturing with my hands to their sexy naked forms.

Sophie cocked are head to the side looking at me. Harpies don't wear clothes we go nude so to attract a mate. She said crossing her arms over her bosom.

"That's true except you already have a mate," I said to her while I'd bopped her on the nose. "You have a choice you can either put something on or no sex," I said looking down at her crossing my arms.

Sophie stood there slack jawed and stunned about what I said while Kelly rushed off to find Edryn to borrow one of her tunics. Blinking for a moment the realization of what I said hit her and she rushed off to find something to wear. A few minutes later they both return to the door Kelly wearing a tunic with Her bow quiver over her shoulder. Sophie, on the other hand, walked down the stairs wearing bondage straps. Hey at lease her nipples were covered and so was her sex although she was sporting a very noticeable camel toe.Shrugging my shoulders and proceed to leave with both girls following close behind me. We made our way into Ponyville. We stopped for just a moment so I could hand each girl a small bag of bits so they could buy whatever they wanted. As we made our way through town I noticed a lot of the eyes stare and at us mostly they were from mares looking disgusted at the way Sophie was dressed. I saw how she ignored their glares and preceded to carry herself like a lady which I was very proud of her for doing. We stopped at a store called quills and sofas so I could pick up some writing supplies. Then to a camping supply store for tents and other gear, we would need for the trip.As we made our way through town we heard what sounded like arguing making our way closer I recognized Applejack. She was at her stand arguing with three unicorns well actually one unicorn was yelling while the other two tried to calm him down. Making my way closer I noticed all three of them had alabaster fur and platinum blonde manes. I also noticed each one of them wore a different colored vest one red, one blue and one silver. Now that I was standing right behind the three stallions I could finally make out the conversation they were having with my good friend Applejack.

"Now ah already told ya that it's two bits of an apple. Ah, ain't given them away no matter who you are Mis 't ah." Applejack said to the stallion in the silver vest crossing her arms.

"Now listen here you inbred, ignorant, lowlife peasant I am Prince Pure Blood and if I want something I will just take it because not you are those abominations claiming to be the rulers of this land can stop me." He said as he drew his sword preparing to swing it down on Applejack.

Before anyone else could move I grab hold of his horn squeezing it tight causing him to scream in pain and drop the sword. Lifting him up by his horn to my eye level I glared at him before I spoke.

"I don't give a flying fuck who you are you draw a weapon on my friend and threatened to hurt her all rip out your god damn heart and feed it to you, you hear me you lousy pompous sack of shit!"I yelled at him while shaking him by his horn before I threw him a good 20 feet away.Turning my attention back to Applejack I could see that she was visibly shaken from the ordeal.

"Applejack are you all right did he hurt you?" I asked her trying to get her to focus on me.

"Wha-uh yeah yeah I'm ok thanks a lot, sugarcube I don't know what would've happened if you hadn't been here." Applejack said still shaking from the incident while looking over at the still unconscious unicorn. "What in tarnation is wrong with that fella he went plum crazy and try to slice me with that sword of his?" She said taking offer hat and wiping the sweat from her forehead.

"We must apologize for our brother he is very quick to anger and more embarrassing is that he believes the unicorn is the superior race." Said the blond unicorn in the blue vest.

"Oooookay know who are you and why is that thing not locked up in a padded room somewhere?" I said gesturing to the two unicorns in front of me than pointing at the one still unconscious on the ground.

"I'm terribly sorry how rude of me allow us to introduce ourselves." The stallion in the blue vest said still with a little shock of what happened to the other one. Clearing his throat and steadying his nerves the young stallion bowed to Applejack and me. I am Prince Blue Blood this is my younger brother Red Blood and unfortunately you met our eldest brother Pure Blood. Blue Blood said as the gestured to himself and the stallion next to him while mentioning the last name he said it through clenched teeth.

"It is a pleasure to meet both of you," RedBlood said as he too bowed.

Turning my attention away from the still unconscious unicorn I decided to introduce myself and Applejack to our new acquaintances. "Greetings gentleman my name is Able Gravestone and this attractive headstrong young mare is Applejack co-owner of Sweet Apple Acres and one of the best apple buckers this side of well anywhere. I said gesturing to Applejack which in turn caused her to flush with embarrassment at the introduction.

Awe shoot sugarcube it's mighty kind of ya to say that."Applejack said still holding a blush on her muzzle.

All of us had a little laugh about Applejacks embarrassment. After that, the two Blood Brothers (hehe get it) apologize once more before they departed to collect their other brother head home back to Cantorlot. As the four us watched them leave our attention immediately changed to the cries of the young filly running in our direction. Looking over both AppleJack and myself recognized that it was Applebloom following close behind her was the Apple family matriarch, Granny Smith.

"Applejack, AppleJack yall Gotta come quick!" Applebloom yelled while she was running toward us.

"What in tarnation you yellin' bout youngin?" Applejack asked her little sister trying to get her to calm down.

"Big Mac needs your help some strange creatures are attacking the farm Mac's all alone he told me and granny to run away and get you," Applebloom said after she caught her breath in tears started to form in her eyes.

"Strange creatures what Y'all talkin' about?"AJ said looking a bit confused.

Applebloom took a deep breath to calm down before she started to tell us what happened." I was helping Big Mac in the orchard when these red creatures came out of the words first they started just to pick apples from the trees than when they saw us they went plum crazy and started running at us. Big Mac saw what they were doing and told me to run. So I ran to the house and got granny and we both headed here to get you."AB said as calmly and quickly as possible.

Upon hearing the description of red creatures I knew exactly what they were. Imps were attacking Sweet Apple Acres and worst off Big Mac was fighting them alone. Looking at Kelly nodding our heads she removed her saddle bags and got her bow and arrows ready.

Looking to Applejack seeing the fear on her face I grab hold of her hand and started making my way to the farm with Kelly right on my heels. I yelled back to Sophie telling her to stay with Applebloom and Granny Smith. Running at full speed what would normally take 8 to 10 minutes we've reached the farm in about three. As we got closer we could hear the sounds of fighting. Heading into that direction we came upon a site that caused Applejack to freeze and place. Five Imp Lords were fighting Big Mac and I can see he was trying to stand his ground but it was a losing battle. Deciding it would be best to fight in close quarters I threw my bow to the ground and drew my beautiful sword. Charging in I knew I had to save him I couldn't let Applejack lose her brother to these abominations from hell.Without hesitation, I swung full force with my sword severing and Imps head from his body. The other four looked on in shock as one of them fell without his head. Luckily this had the desired effect I wanted the four remaining Imps charged at me ignoring Big Mac. Two of them were quickly dispatched with an arrow piercing their skulls thanks to Kelly. The remaining two tried to flank me but I wasn't going to fall for it. Quickly summoning Whitefire it engulfed both of them causing screams of paying to emanate from them. Sheathing my sword I quickly drew two flintlock pistols from my pack pointing wanted each of them and pulling the triggers. Needless to say the distance they were from me there was no way I could collect the skulls since both their heads exploded. Placing both pistols back into my pack I made my way over to Big Mac. I stopped a few feet in front of him when I sensed it corruption a lot of it and it was emanating from the stallion in front of me. I could hear AppleJack running up to us calling her brother's name. Knowing full well I couldn't let her get close to him while he was like this so I did the only thing I can think of I reared back and kicked in in the head knocking him out. AppleJack was a real trouper she doubled her efforts to get to her brother while simultaneously yelling profanities in my direction. Reaching into my pack I pulled out a small vial of silver liquid. Pulling the cork and kneeled down and began pouring it into Big Mac's mouth forcing him to swallow all of it. I repeated the same actions by the time AppleJack reached us with her fist clenched ready to hit me with enough force to knock my head off my body. Raising my hand up I caught her fist in it surprising her. Turning to look it her directly I decided to explain my actions.

"What in the sam hell do you think you're doing to my brother?" She yelled at me while I was still holding onto her fist.

"I'm sorry AppleJack but I couldn't let you come near him not in the state he was in," I said calmly to her.

Still, with anger in her eyes, she tilted her head with confusion. "What you mean by that what state was he in?"

"We didn't get here soon enough your brother succumbed to the corruption of the Imps I had to knock out so I could give him some Purity Philter to cleanse him otherwise he would've either attacked us or ran off. " I said releasing her fist from my hand.

Dropping to her knees on the other side of her brother she looked at him before looking at me with tear filled eyes. " Is he gonna be ok he's not gonna get any worse is he?" She said trying not to cry.

"He'll be fine what I gave them will remove all the corruption there's just one small problem there's another side effect of the corruption it's" I couldn't finish what I was going to say knowing full well that AppleJack probably gets mad hearing something personal and very embarrassing about her brother.

"What Y'all mean side effect what's wrong with my brother?" AppleJack said her voice changing from fear to concern.

"It's kind of embarrassing for me to tell you this about your own brother but with the amount of corruption he was exposed to he's gonna be very horny for a while because of the amount of lust that's in his body," I said to her which caused her face to turn as red as an apple.

"H-How we goin' ta help mah brother?"She said, even more, embarrassed them before.

"We are doing nothing, I 'm gonna be the one helping your brother," I said as I concentrated on transforming changing myself to my feminine body.

(This is what my male form looks like.)

(And this is my female form)

(So both forms are hot and sexy)

"What in tarnation are Y'all doin' and how'd Y'all turn into a mare?"Applejack said finally realizing she was staring a bit too long at my body.

(Let me clear something up I normally stand at twelve feet tall. If you played CoC then you know you can reach this height with the help from Vala but with the little gift from Marae I can not only alter my form but change my height. So to clarify when I'm with anybody shorter than nine feet I make myself as tall as they give or take a foot.Which means Big Mac stands eight feet I made myself seven feet tall.This explains how during sex we can perform positions like 69. )

Looking down at Big Mac's body being very thankful that he was only wearing pants. Then turning my attention to AppleJack giving her a sultry smile I began stripping out of my clothes.At that moment Big Mac started to wake-up.

"What the hay is going on who are ya and why Y'all naked?"Big Mac yells while trying to get up.

Placing my hands on his shoulders to keep them from moving I talk to him very softly to calm him down."Shhhhh it's ok you were attacked by some imp's don't worry their dead but during the attack, you were exposed to their corruption I had to give you an elixir called Purity Philter." Seeing how he began to calm down I continued explaining what was happening. " Unfortunately due to the corruption your body now has an overabundance of lust and there's only one way to remove it." Taking a deep breath I move my hand from his shoulder to stroke his cheek as I continued explaining. " As I said to remove the lust sexual intercourse is the safest way so I'm going to use myself to help you."

With that said I repositioned myself and began to remove Big Mac's pants needless to say I did lick my lips in anticipation for what was about to happen. Stopping momentarily and look at AppleJack.

"AppleJack I know this is embarrassing to you but you don't have to stay here you can go up to the house and wait," I said to her as I removed Big Mac's pants revealing his already hard cock.

"No no it's all right I'll stay here and keep an eye out fur any more of those monsters." She said as her eyes gazed upon her brother's member then quickly averting her eyes.

Shrugging my shoulders I preceded to take hold of Mac's cock slowly stroking up and down. Seeing some pre on the flared tip I lean down and licked it savoring the taste. Mac repositioned himself on his elbows to watch as I slowly licked and kissed the tip of his flair cock. Giving him a sultry look I preceded to take his entire length in my mouth and down my throat causing him to release a gasp of shock. I commenced bobbing my head up and down sucking him off every once in awhile taking it to the base. After being with Urta and the others I had very good control over my gag reflex. I would also massage his balls causing him to tilt his head back and give off a throated moan. After a few minutes of my oral menstruation, I could feel him getting close.

I removed him from my mouth with a long wet pop at the end. Licking my lips and look him in the face with a grin I say the first thing to come to my mind."MMMMMMM tasty I always loved gobbling up a good hard piece of meat."

This caused Big Mac to turn redder than he already was. Giggling I stand up and reposition myself. Taking hold of his stallionhood straddling my legs over him, watching his expression as I lower myself down. Eventually the blunted tip of Mac’s horse-cock presses against my tight, wet muff. Agonizingly, I force myself to relax and lower down on the mottled pink and black shaft.The horse-cock spreads me wide, filling me past the point of fullness as I sink further and further along its length. Mac groans happily, twitching and forcing more of the monster-sized cock inside me. I sigh and sink down, taking it until the folds of his sheath are rubbing my entrance. I smirk and start bouncing up and down on him, slapping his balls with butt each time I bottom out on the thick shaft. I can feel his center ring rubbing my inner walls, pressing on nerves normally ignored. Mac grunts underneath me and I could feel his flare growing wider inside me.With a mighty thrust Mac's tip penetrates my cervix and Suddenly a familiar warmth is flooding into my womb. I watch in amazement as my stomach begins to expand to the point where I appear six months pregnant.

Placing my hand on my stomach gently rubbing it I looked down at a very pleased and content stallion. Giggling I got his attention when I spoke. "You must've been really backed up or there was more lust in you than I thought," I said is I still rubbed my hand over my distended belly.

"Sorry about that it was just the best thing I've ever experienced and I" big Mac started to say before he sat up with a shock expression on his face.

Unfortunately, his quick movements caused me to fall off his lap luckily he already became flaccid and easily slip out of me. What surprised me the most was barely any of his cum dripped out of me all of it appeared to be packed into my womb. I was brought back from my thoughts by the voice of a very panicked stallion.

"Oh no, what did I do this is bad very very bad." He said as he shook his head back and forth. "What am I gonna do I just planted my seed inside of ya?" He said as he started to hyperventilate.

Moving quickly to his side I grab hold of his head with both hands forcing him to look at me. "Calm down you don't have to worry I have herbal contraceptives they'll keep me from getting pregnant," I said as I watched his expression turn from panic to calm. "Although to be honest I wouldn't mind being pregnant I haven't been able to experience it for awhile but it's your decision would you like to be a father?" I said is I turned my gaze to the ground waiting for his answer.

Big Mac sat there for a moment shifting his eyes from me two straight in front of him before he placed his hand on my shoulder causing me to look him in the eyes.

"To be honest I am 32 years old I think it's about time that a started a family." He said with the biggest smile I've ever seen.

Hearing those words I smiled lunging at him kissing him passionately on the lips. Pulling away from him still smiling until a realization hit me. Looking from him to AppleJack my smile disappeared.

Seeing my distress AppleJack moved over and sat next to me placing her hand on my shoulder. "What's the matter sugarcube I thought you'd be all happy about being a mother?" She said as she squeezed my shoulder.

"I am, I really am it's just Big Mac wasn't the only Apple I wanted to be in my family and have children with," I said is I looked from the ground to her eyes.

Hearing this caused AppleJack to jump back just a little bit in surprise. " You mean to tell me that you wanted me to be part your family to an have a foal with ya?" She said with a little confusion in her voice. " Well I did talk to Fluttershy this morning and she told me that she was part of y'alls family and that'd be nice if I would join too." She said as she scooted closer to my side.

Nodding my head I looked at her with a glimmer of hope that she would accept.

"Ah, shoot sugarcube after talking to Fluttershy I was hopin' that you'd wanna ask me to be part are your family and I reckon a wouldn't mind actually being a mother just how are we gonna you know, do it when Y'all don't have your man parts?" AppleJack said smiling while she pointed down to my crotch.

Smiling at her I concentrated causing my clit to grow back into my normal cock. The look of surprise in amazement on her face was enough to cause me to laugh.

Shaking her head AppleJack looked at me with a slight smirk. " Well that there is one humdinger of the trick." She said issue reached down and begin to stroke, my member.

Reaching over I began to remove her top and then gently laid her onto the ground where eye preceded to remove her shorts. To my surprise, she actually was going commando. I leaned over and looked at the beautiful form before me her breasts were perfect the muscles of her body shook from every light touch of my hands exploring. Her sex glistened with the overabundant juices that were flowing from her. Moving and positioned I spread her legs for better access.

"You don't have to worry I broke my hymen when I was 16 during a rodeo. She said as she turned her head with a bit of blush on it.

I didn't hesitate and lined my cock with her wet pussy. All AppleJack could do was gasp as the tip passed through her velvet folds into her tight depth. It took a lot of energy not to drill her and cum right there.

"Ahh... *Pant* I never thought it would feel like this.... Ahh.. " AppleJack said is I slowly began pumping in and out of her.

Holding tightly onto her legs, I keep spreading them little by little so I can get deeper inside of her. I began to pull out a little bit more in order to thrust deeper. I can tell by the way she's looking she's getting close to a very powerful orgasm. Reaching behind her I pulled her into a seated position on my lap as I continued thrusting in her. We began kissing our tongues battling for supremacy. I could feel her walls clenching tighter knowing the end was near. AppleJack through her head back and let out a scream of ecstasy as her orgasm hit. Feeling the vice like grip I slammed her down on my cock penetrating her cervix and releasing my virile seed inside of her. This, in turn, caused her to have multiple orgasms as her belly too began to expand with her womb being filled to the brim.Painting I roll off of her and laid next were on the ground.

"That was incredible I never experienced anything so wonderful before but are you sure that I'm pregnant?" Applejack said as she turned over to look at me.

Smiling at her I reach over to my pack and pull out a small bottle of Oviposition Elixir and handed to her. "If you wanna make sure your really pregnant drink this it'll accelerate the gestation period," I said as she took the bottle from me looking at it questionably.

Shrugging her shoulders AppleJack uncorks the bottle and drinks it seconds later the proof is visible as she appears to be three months pregnant. With a gasp and tears flowing from her eyes the realization that she was pregnant finally hit. Bringing her into a hug I kissed are gently on her lips. After our little show of affection, I decided it was time for all of us to get dressed and head back to town. Telling them that we had to explain to Granny Smith what happened with the attack and the aftermath simply put we had a teller that she was going to be a great-grandmother I just wondered how she would take it. The four of us made our way back to town. AppleJack kept rubbing her stomach mumbling that she couldn't believe that she was gonna be a mom. Big Mac, on the other hand, had a smile that would put Pinkie Pie to shame. When we finally reached the town making our way to the apple stall it was Applebloom that caught sight of us first. It took a little while to explain everything that happened needless to say Granny Smith didn't care how it happened she was just happy to have great grandchildren coming into this world. She even did a little jig which causes all of us to laugh. Applebloom wanna to know how I became pregnant when I was the stallion before I explained how I was able not to just change my form but my sex is well. After contemplating what she had heard the realization finally hit she was gonna be an aunt and all of my other children were part of her family as well. Just like Granny Smith did earlier Applebloom bounced around crying out that she was gonna be an aunt and she had an another brother or sister and a bunch more siblings in town. Realizing she was referring to all of my other children hearing this and watching her caused us all to laugh once more. Realizing the time I told everyone that Sophie, Kelly and I had to head back home before leaving I gave both Mac and AJ each a kiss. What surprised me the most was before I left Granny Smith pulled me over to tell me that she didn't mind that I was able to be both a mare and stallion because her cousin Apple Strudel was a male herm. Hearing this I brought her into a loving hug and kiss her on the cheek thanking her for accepting me. When we were leaving I turned back and told all of them to come by the house tomorrow evening because I wanted to introduce them to the rest of the family and for Mac to receive a surprise.

On our way home Kelly told me that both Big Mac and AppleJack offered her a job at the farm because of her excellent marksmanship with her bow. She would be doing what she did back on Mareth protecting the farm against monsters demons in whatnot. She even said that they would pay her 20 bits and a bushel of apples a week. Questioning about the apples she told me it was for the special applesauce I always made her.

Halfway home I noticed the small trail following Kelly realizing that she was at the farm the whole time and she must've been extremely horny watching what happened to her. Looking around I noticed there was no one about so I dragged both Kelly and Sophie into the bushes and preceded to pound both of them filling their bellies with enough jizz to make sure they were both pregnant. Continuing our way home I could see content smiles on their faces as they walked on wobbly legs causing me to chuckle.

When we finally reached home I had to explain to the girls what happened needless to say both Kiha and Helia were pissed that they didn't get to smash some imp skulls. I did tell them that I promised next time they could do that. Cotton came up to me and told me that she changed her mind that she wanted to get pregnant as well. Pulling her into a kiss I told her that I was happy that she decided to extend our family even more. Thinking about it now I had ten girls that wanted to get pregnant while eight now since Kelly and Sophie were already knocked up I decided to have Amily give me that potion she made. But this time I wanted it as potent as she could make it. She told me that it would take about an hour to get it all done. Nodding my head I let her know that she could start right away.

While that was being done I went to find Faust because we needed to talk about some things that were very important. Looking around I finally found her and a few of the other girls in the living room watching a movie on the viewing crystal. Looking to see what they were watching I recognized it as Pitch Perfect luckily for me it was near the end. Making my way to the couch I sat down between Faust and Dream. Wrapping an arm around each of them I leaned over and kissed each one on the cheek. Neither of them truly acknowledged me since they were completely engrossed in the movie munching on popcorn.After the credits, Faust turned in my direction.

"Oh Able when did you get here and why'd you look like a woman?" She asked which in turn caused the other girls to wonder the same thing.

Rolling my eyes I explained to them what happened earlier after my little summary of the events including Big Mac and AJ joining the family all the girls were ecstatic about the news including Fluttershy who I noticed was there as well. Even though it was a happy occasion I was still confused about three specific things and come hell or high water I was gonna find out. Turning my attention directly to Faust knowing full well she would have the answers. "Now I have some questions and I want you to give me your honest answers," I said to her causing her to turn and focus directly on me. First I want to know why all of you have chosen to join my family to become my mates. Second I understand about the rest of the girls since there from Mareth I'm able to get them pregnant at any time but equestrians would have to go through their heat for to happen and yet all of your pregnant. The third and most and important is the timeline here I just don't understand it Twilight is already an alicorn and yet Discord has never been freed in fact no one has ever heard of him." I said to her in a stern but caring voice. To be quite honest I was a little afraid and confused about all of this.

Closing her eyes and taking a breath Faust repositioned herself on the couch before she began to speak.

"The answer to your first two questions is quite simple it's you. What I mean is a pony may they be a stallion or a mare will always look for the perfect mate and you actually represent that. You are strong, carrying, brave, intelligent, loyal, and protective everything we ponies look for. As for the answer to your second question when we find that perfect mate and choose to rut even if we're not in our heat cycle our bodies will allow us to become pregnant so we could carry on the genetic traits of our mate." Faust explained while she waited for all this information to sink in.

I looked around for a moment and saw all of the girls nodding their heads in agreement of what Faust and explained to me.

"As for the third question its a little more difficult. You see when I was unable to return Equestria I traveled through the void until I came upon a world called Earth. There I came a crossed you humans and I was fascinated. You see since I was merely an astral form I was able to transcend time being able to see the beginning and the end of everything including my own world. So when I came across this human name to Lauren Faust I connected with her subconscious mind and gave her the concept of what she and others would call My Little Pony Friendship is Magic although they did not follow the chronological order of the true time." Faust said as she sat there fidgeting a little bit.

"Wait wait what you're saying is what I've watched back on earth all six seasons are not exactly how it is really happening here?" I said with a large amount of confusion.

"Well yes and no you see they did change the order of how events truly happened but they also added some fictional parts to it." She said looking at me holding a confused expression. "Okay let me put it this way the parasprites don't actually feed on the food they actually eat magic which was dangerous to the ponies and the music Pinkie played did an actually drive them away it killed them. And as for Discord, he passed away a little over 12,000 years ago as for the statue in the garden that's Eris his daughter. As for her escaping that won't happen because the only way to free her is for you to kiss the statue and accept her into your family." Faust said with a sheepish grin.

I looked at her with a deadpan and stare for a moment before I spoke. "Are you fucking serious tell me this is a joke. You want me to free a creature of chaos and bring her into the family?" I said is I looked at her like she grew a second head.

Faust lowered her ears and look to the floor. " I don't think it's fair that you would only take two of my daughters and not all three of them as a mate." She said in a quiet sad voice.

"Three what you mean three I thought Celestia and Luna were your only daughters are you telling me that Eris is your daughter too?" I asked her realizing that I caused her to become upset.

Shaking her head Faust looked back up at me with tears in her eyes. " You see Discord was my husband he passed away when Tai and Lulu were still too young to remember him you see Eris is actually the eldest of my daughters she was already a teenager so she has more memories than her two younger sisters," Faust said still looking like she was on the verge of crying.

Pulling her into a hug I gently kissed her on the lips pulling back I smiled at her. " All right you win I'll make sure to get all of your daughter's together so they could be a family once again," I said is I stroked her cheek wiping away a lone tear that fell.

During our conversation a small form entered the room I immediately recognized who it was.It was Spikes and my daughter we both agreed upon naming her Edana which means little fire. She made her way over to me where she stopped and tilted her head of a bit of confusion.

"Daddy, why do you look like a mommy now? " She said in a very adorable voice.

Looking down I smiled that her before I bent over to pick her up and placed her on my lap while doing this I admired her features her scales matched Spikes coloring of purple and green but her spines possessed the silver coloring of my hair and her eyes were a brilliant icy blue the same as my own.

"Well, .sweetie you see the reason why daddy looks like a mommy now is because you're gonna have another little brother or sister. " I said is I took one of her small clawed hands and placed it on my already noticeable belly bump.

It took her only a moment to realize what I had just told her after that she smiled and began to bounce up and down on my lap with excitement knowing that I was carrying a baby inside of me. Moments later there came a small growling sound looking down at my daughter she had a slight blush on her face realizing that she was hungry.

Looking at her with a smile I asked if she was hungry she answered with a nod. Knowing she was still too young for solid foods I decided to remove the top half of my inquisitors' robes and exposed my breasts. Lifting her up I allowed her to latch onto one of my nipples and began to breastfeed her. Although she did possess sharp teeth there was no need to worry about her biting on to me. As she nursed I gave out a contented sigh and rocked her back and forth in my arms. Seeing this the other girls just awed at the site before them. Fluttershy moved from the chair she was sitting at and positioned herself on her knees in front of me.

"This is what Faust meant when she said that you were a perfect mate," Fluttershy said as she smiled up at me placing her hand on my thigh and began to rub it. "Um I was just wondering are you completely female or do you still have your um, you know?" She said biting her bottom lip looking at me with hope in her eyes for the right answer.

"Why don't you see for yourself," I said as I spread my legs apart so she could move in between them.

With that Fluttershy preceded to open the lower part of my robes and squeed with delight as she reached down and took hold of my cock and preceded to stroke it. After that, she began to suck on the head and lick my shaft tasting the remnants of the three different girls I had sex with earlier that day.

You read it here folks I'm getting a blow job while I'm breastfeeding my daughter.

(Allow me to explain you see all of my children already know about sex. They were exposed to it back on Mareth mostly because I would either fuck their mothers in front of them or I would receive a blow job while they breastfed and sometimes I would eat them out so simply put they were desensitized to it.)

Anywho as I was saying I was receiving a very good BJ from Fluttershy when she stopped halfway through still stroking me she looked up with the hopeful expression on her face.

"I was wondering if, well I know AppleJack is already pregnant that is I was wondering if well you see I know I said I wanted to wait but could this winter if it's all possible I could get pregnant this winter so I could have the baby in the spring?" Fluttershy said which surprised me because I didn't think she actually had the nerve to even suggest that in front of everyone.

I smiled and nodded causing her to smile again and then proceed back to the task of sucking me off. Normally my stamina would allow me to stay off cumming for a good hour or so but all the girls started getting really good at oral sex.Not to mention while she was sucking me off Fluttershy inserted three of her fingers into my slit fingering me causing me to orgasm quickly. Which caused me to thrust my hips forward forcing my cock down her throat where I preceded to shoot my load into her stomach as well as coating her fingers in my fem juices. After that little fun experience, Edana was also finished breastfeeding pulling her head away from my nipple I could see she had an extended belly full of milk letting out a loud belch she smiled up at me and laughed.I placed her back down on the floor where she preceded to rub her belly and lick her lips of the excess milk before she made her way out of the living room.As she left Amily came in and notified me that she had completed the potion. Also reminded me that since it was at its full potential all eight girls expected to get pregnant tonight. Shrugging my shoulders I stood up from the couch and removed all of my clothes. Gesturing for her to follow me up to the master bedroom. As we made our way upstairs Amily called out to everyone that we were ready. What I heard next kind of frightened me it was almost the sound of a stampede. I could also here some words being called out like about time and I don't think I could wait any longer. Hearing this actually caused me to laugh. Once we were in the room all the girls that wanted to get pregnant stood up against the wall. Amily walked up to me and handed me the bottle of red liquid smiling down at her I took it from her hand brought it up to my mouth and drink every last drop. The effects were instant I could feel my virility as well as my lust skyrocket.I considered since every time I took this potion it was with Amily and Izma. So grabbing each of their hands I pulled them to the bed where we began to make love. I laid on my back as Izma straddled my crotch lining the tip to her wanted sex. Meanwhile, Emily positions herself at my head and lowered herself down so I could lick and savor her sweet juices. Only after I released my load inside of Izma did they switch positions. After I finished with those two Ember was the next to crawl onto the bed. She positioned herself on her back bending her knees and spreading her legs wide to reveal her glistening labia. Without hesitation I moved between her legs guiding might tip to her weighting lips. Thrusting into her causing her to gasp. Not wanting to keep her waiting I began pumping in and out of her making her moan demanding that I do her harder. After multiple orgasms on her part, I finally hit my peak releasing a thick stream into her womb. Knowing I still had five more girls to take care of I was surprised that Isabella chose to be next. Positioning herself on her hands and knees telling me she wanted to do it doggy style. Which I had no problem with moving up behind her I quickly thrust it my cock into her swollen lips. Reaching down I grab hold of her firm ass and began to squeeze. After she had multiple orgasms I finally reached my peak once again slamming into her eye purest her cervix which caused her to have a massive orgasm. Rearing up I could finally see the expression on her face her eyes were glazed over and her tongue was hanging out.After I had filled her womb to capacity I pulled out of her with the wet pop and preceded to sit on my ass to catch my breath. Unfortunately Urta and Cotton decided it was their turn. But before I could impregnate them they decided to spit roast me. Forcing me onto my hands and knees Cotton positions herself behind me while Urta sits on her knees in front of me. Looking at the devilish expression on both their faces I look up at Urta with a smirk shaking my head.

"You both do realize we're here to get you to pregnant not the other way around right? " I said knowing full well what they were going to do.

"Yeah, we know," Urta said still maintaining that devilish smirk.

"And we both figured since your already pregnant we might as well have a little fun with our favorite cock sleeve." Cotton said as she lined up her flared tip to my dripping slit.

Before I could give a response Cotton slammed inside of me filling me completely with her oversized member. This action caused me to open my mouth with a gasp which allowed Urta to plunge her horse cock in my mouth and down my throat.Needless to say, this action caused me to have multiple orgasms which continued until both girls released their loads within my two overextended orifices. After which they quickly switched positions luckily they were both very loving partners allowing me to catch my breath before they continued to spit Roast me once more. Although feeling the center ring of both their cocks either rubbing the inner walls of my pussy and down my throat gave me pleasure that I had never felt before. But I had to keep my wits about me while this was going on I contemplated a little revenge that I think both girls would have no complaints about. After both girls were finished with their little game with me. I decided it was time for my revenge having both of them stand on the floor and lean over the bed. I made myself grow another cock. I chose to stand behind Urta first lining each head up with her slit and her puckered hole. Not letting her say one word against it I pushed forward filling both holes in an instant. Pounding her hard and fast the way she always liked it. But my little revenge wasn't complete reaching around in grabbing hold of her dick I preceded to stroke it causing her to let out a cry of unimaginable bliss. Not far after her mind-blowing orgasm, I released my loads inside her womb and colon respectfully. Removing myself from Urta I made my way over to Cotton. Knowing full well what she was about to receive, she changed her position laying at the edge of the bed using her yoga training she brought her legs up behind her head. Giving me an unobstructed view of both her lower sex.

Just because you changed your position you think you're gonna get out of your punishment." I said to her with a smirk.
(This is pretty much the position she was in although she was on her back)

Looking over to the left of the room I saw my accomplice in this little revenge scheme.

"Joy sweetie could you come over here and help me. You see I want you to ride Cotton while I fuck her two holes." I said to the mouse slut as she made her way over to us and preceded to climb on top of cotton and impale herself on the herms flared member. Cotton let out a whinny from having her cock, ass, and pussy assaulted simultaneously.This supremely massive orgasm caused her to shoot a load so powerful it almost launched Joy off of her member and into the air. Luckily I reached over and held her down on her shoulders otherwise, Joy would've more than likely flew to the head of the bed.But I didn't stop there otherwise, my revenge would not be complete so I continued pumping in and out of her until my peak was reached once again slamming into her and releasing my thick cream in both her orifices. I looked at her to see if she was all right seeing her eyes glazed over and her tongue hanging out. Garbling incoherently with just two words I could understand GOOD FUCK. As for Edryn, I decided to keep both dicks knowing full well she liked DP. For an added bonus I changed to that of the Centaur and mounted her from behind. Causing her to whinny in pleasure from her multiple orgasms her fem juices poured out onto the floor creating a large puddle. Luckily for us, we were next to a wall otherwise, we both would've slipped and fell. After our little romp of her getting filled as well before we departed she gave me a long passionate kiss. Seeing only Marble was the last one I changed back into a human form and removed one of my members. Taking her by the hand I led her to the center of the bed where we preceded to consummate our love in the missionary position. After our little fornication Marble surprised me by rolling over onto her stomach.

"We have been together for two years now and are love has grown more than I can imagine so I want to give you a special gift my virginity." She said as she reached with both her hands placing them on her ass cheeks spreading them and lifting her tail showing me her puckered hole.

Realizing what she wanted I moved and positioned myself slowly pushing my tip against her tight ring. With a bit of force, I finally penetrated her. We both gasp from the sensation. I preceded to push in word causing her to grunt. Finally hilting myself inside of her I waited until she signaled for me to continue. Pumping in and out of her slowly at first her grunts turned to moans. Deciding to pick up the pace I began thrusting harder which caused both of us to experience pure pleasure. Finally reaching our duel climax I thrust into her one final time to release my essence inside of her. This, in turn, caused her to release a large stream of her own juices covering both of us and the bed as well. Leaning over I noticed she had passed out from the experience. Kissing her gently on the cheek I removed myself from her and preceded to make my way to the bathroom. There I showered to remove the sweat and smell of sex from my body. After thoroughly cleaning myself I made my way back into the room.Looking around I saw that they were all asleep either cuddling up with someone else was laying there rubbing their belly with a contented smile on their face. Knowing full well I made each one of them happy eye preceded to my pack. Haveing pulled out five bottles of Oviposition Elixir. I preceded to drink them where I watched as my belly expanded to compensate the acceleration of my pregnancy.Deciding it would be best for me to be alone I made my way out of the master bedroom to one of the empty rooms. Making sure I would be at least next to a bathroom for obvious reasons of course. As I made my way to the room I decided to remove my remaining phallus. When I reach the room I still had both hands on my extended belly rubbing it gently where I could feel the baby inside me move. Smiling down at the life that was growing inside of me.

I softly spoke to it."Now little one you listen to your mommy you better stay in there for just a little while so I can get some sleep." I said as I rubbed my belly feeling the baby move when I spoke to it." I know, I know but you'll have to wait just a little longer mommy needs her sleep otherwise, she won't have enough strength to help you come into this world so you could meet your daddy." I said as the baby actually calmed its movements allow me to lay on the bed to get some needed rest.

I woke up with a very recognizable pain. Knowing that my labor had started I moved as quickly as I could leaving the bedroom to make my way to the bathroom. Entering the room I moved to enter the tub grabbing a few towels on the way. Climbing into the tub I positioned myself against the wall sitting up. Using Cottons yoga training I bent my knees and spread my legs. Controlling my breathing became second nature after I had already given birth to seven children before. What surprised me the most was there was almost no pain. I still followed what I needed to do for every contraction I pushed. Until one final push when I could feel the small form pass between my labia. The ordeal was over leaning back against the wall of the tub I took a few moments to catch my breath. After the few moments, I moved to look between my legs. They're laying on a towel was a foal my foal, my baby. Reaching down I scooped it up into my arms bringing it to my breast. Fussing for just a moment before it could smell the milk leaking from my nipples in latched on and began to suckle its first meal. Leaning back against the wall of the tub I let out a content sigh. Sitting there I rocked back and forth while the baby nursed humming to myself. After it had finished its first meal I gently placed it over my shoulder and padded its back. Surprisingly it let out a very loud belch. Bringing it back I reached for another towel. So I could clean it and wrap it up to keep it warm. Looking down I finally examine my child. Seeing that the sex was a girl brought me a little joy. Continuing my examination she had the same red fir as her father her main and tail both matched his as well being orange. Though her eyes, unlike his green ones, were the same as mine and icy blue. Looking down at my daughter I gently kissed her on her forehead.

"Welcome to the world and to the family my little Macadamia," I said as I kissed her once more on her forehead causing her to coo.

Deciding I was in the bathroom for long enough I got up still holding my daughter in my arms and made my way downstairs. Hearing noises in the kitchen I walked in to see Marble, Faust and Dream busy preparing breakfast for everyone. Clearing my throat to get their attention they all turned to see me holding the little bundle in my arms. Were they preceded to take her from my arms and pass around each one nuzzling and licking the baby grooming her as it were. Doing this signify that she was truly part of the family and each of them, in turn, was her mother. About 5 minutes later everyone else made their way downstairs. Just like before all of my lovers each took turns nuzzling cleaning and grooming Macadamia even Fluttershy took part in it since she is my mate as well. As this was happening I made my way over to my pregnant Neko lover. Wrapping her in my arms and kissing her on the lips I smile at her.

"You do know this is gonna happen when these two are born," I said is I gently placed my hand on her pregnant belly.

"I know and I couldn't be happier knowing that I won't be alone I'll have all my sisters helping me," Kat said as she kissed me on my cheek and move to join the others to nuzzle and groom Macadamia.

Deciding it was time to introduce the Apple family to their newest member I made my way to my den where I quickly wrote the letter inviting them to breakfast. After finishing it I changed to my male form and preceded to get dressed in my comfortable clothes. A half hour later there was a knock at the door. Opening it I was greeted by my new family members. The four of them stood in shock seeing me as the man once again. Ushering them in before I made my way to the kitchen to retrieve my little surprise for them. The four of them stood in the living room looking around amazed at the sheer size of the interior of my home. Walking from the kitchen holding the small bundle in my arms gently I moved closer to them with a smile on my face.

"Macintosh Apple I have someone here I want you to meet," I said to him as I presented to him the small bundle. "Say hello to your daughter Macadamia," I said as I watched him uncover the bundle to look upon the small foal in his arms.

The smile on his face was priceless it would even put Pinkie to shame. He stood there looking from me to his daughter and back again before he began to speak.

"How you just got pregnant yesterday how could you have a foal overnight?" He said with a mixture of confusion and fear.

"Do you remember that bottle I gave AppleJack that she drank?" I said to him.

"Eeyup after she drank it her belly got bigger. He said looking at his sister's noticeable baby bump back to me.

"Good now, what she drank was called Oviposition Elixir. It has to use the first causes any female who consumes it to lay an egg.And the second use is to accelerate a pregnancy which means the more of them you drink the further along your pregnancy will go."I said is I waited for him actually all of them to understand what I just explained.

It was AppleJack who spoke up first. So what Y'all are saying is if I drink more of that Ovi juice this here baby of ours will grow faster?" She said as she tilted her head while placing her hand on her small bump.

"Exactly you see I would normally be carrying a baby for at least three months although ponies take up to nine but since I have to leave for a while to check on some demon activity. I thought it would be best if our daughter was born early." I said with a tinge of worry in my voice.

Granny Smith started to chuckle before she spoke. " Well, sonny if we had that Ovi stuff when I was younger I reckon all of Ponyville would just have been populated by the Apple family. "

Everyone laughed at what granny said. Then a realization hit me today was Sunday they didn't work so my offer of breakfast was extended to stay the day to let them meet the rest of the family. I was happy when they agreed. Applebloom was the one who was most excited because she got to spend the day with her new brothers and sisters or nieces and nephews. To be honest she didn't really care they were her family. Granny and AppleJack decided to teach the girls some Apple family recipes. But what caught my attention the most was Big Mac don't get me wrong it was nothing bad it's just the only time he wasn't holding our daughter was when she was either been breastfed or changed.Macadamia is definitely gonna be daddy's little girl. Everyone was enjoying the time together after lunch and though Fluttershy told me that she had to return to her cottage to make sure the animals were OK. Giving her a kiss I reminded her next time she comes to bring the Angel bunny because I'm sure the little guy would like to visit.
[ Side note on that statement you see Angel got pissed when he found out Flutters and I were an item and ran off into the Everfree forest. Where we found him cornered by a timber wolf. Being the hero that I was I changed into a 12-foot tall bunny morph and preceded to destroy the said wolf with my fiery ax. After that Angel considered me his big brother and he was happy that Fluttershy and I were together.]
After lunch, everyone moved to the living room where I decided to play a movie one that I knew every member of the family would enjoy. Abbott & Costello's ''Africa Screams '' [If you've never seen it checking on youtube it's a really funny movie.]. Unfortunately, time has a way of catching up to you. After the movie and some more time spending together, it started to become late in the evening. So saying our goodbyes the Apples were going to head back home. Although it did take a little effort to pry Macadamia from big Mac's arms promising that he could come and see his daughter or we could bring her to see him. I also told AppleJack that if she wanted I could give her some Oviposition Elixir to accelerate her pregnancy. Which she declined but I did insist that her last month she would spend it here. Agreeing to that I gave them each a hug and kiss and wish them a safe journey home.After seeing them off I turned back and enter the house deciding to get Kiha, Hels, and Hakons attention.

"I know it's not very late but we need to get all the rest we can it's gonna be a long trip to the Badlands," I said is I looked at the three of them.

"I've got one question young man how exactly are we going to get there?"Hakon said which caused the other two to wonder as well.

"We're gonna be taking the train. According to the map, Faust gave me the end of the line is right at the border of the Badlands in a town called Dodge City." I said is I retrieve the map from my pack and showed it to them.

Looking at the map Hakon spoke up again. "According to this, it's gonna take 4 hours by train then another day in a half on foot."

"True but I figured we could cut the foot travel in half if we flew," I said causing them to look a little confused.

"Well, there's a problem there doofus decides me you're the only other one that can fly in our little group," Kiha said as she flexed her wings emphasizing her point.

"Let me explain you will be carrying Helia while I 'll be carrying Hakon, Venom, and Spinner. Since I'm able to increase my size it'll make it easier." I said to her which she nodded her head in agreement. "Now go get some rest the train leaves the station at 6:45 for Dodge City," I said to all of them.

Watching as they made their way upstairs to get some rest I decided to double check our supplies before I ventured to the colony to talk to Phylla. As I made my way past the opening I was greeted by some of my ant children as well as a few driders. Finally reaching Phylla's personal chamber I was greeted by the sight of my beautiful ant queen. Moving closer to her she noticed my presence and leaped into my arms kissing me all over my face. I had to stop her actions although it was quite fun and enjoyable. I had to remind myself that I only came to collect two of our drider children for the small campaign we were about to embark on. Noticing the solemn look she had given me I decided to stay there for a little while where she told me about the expansion of the colony. She even mentioned finding large deposits of gems. Our conversation was cut short due to our psychic link I could sense she wished for me to make love to her once more. Her moans echoed through the tunnels of the colony as I pounded away at my little ant queen.Filling her once more to the brim with my seed so she may have the ability to lay more eggs to hatch to increase our Colonies size. During our little love fest, one of our drider children entered the room. Witnessing what was happened before her she spoke up wanting also to have her womb filled with her father seed. Which I graciously accommodate her knowing full well she would lay approximately a dozen eggs to increase the number of driders to not only protect the colony but the entire family.
After all that fun I return back to the house to rest up for the adventure we were about to embark on. In the morning the six of us gathered together checking our gear one last time before we made our way to the train station. Arriving a few minutes before the train I paid for our tickets. Not surprising we had an entire car all to ourselves. Didn't bother me one bit the damn ponies most of them were still xenophobes. Well, I could and really blame them the six of us were heavily armed so that actually might've been the problem. The ride was spent in silence until I decided to break it.

"You know I've been thinking until Tanis experiences her white flame and Helia chooses to have another child with me there are only three salamanders on this world," I said sparking up a conversation to eliminate the silence.

"So what are you getting at lover mine?" Helia said cocking her head to the side.

"Well, I was just wondering since male salamanders don't need to worry about the white flame maybe Hakon would like to help me increases the salamander population on Equestria?" I said as I moved my head around until I looked directly at Hakon.

Everyone in the car was shocked at my statement none more than Hakon. Who looked as though his jaw had hit the floor.

"Hey, that's a great idea bring the proud salamander race to this world!" Helia said excitedly.

"Now hold on just a minute" Hakon started to say before he was cut off by both Helia and myself moving to sit next to him.

"Please, dad think about it even if Tanis has a baby there will only be four of us. I know you mIss mom I miss her too." Helia said taking a breath before she continued. Gods knows you're not getting any younger and I really wouldn't mind having some brothers and sisters. Besides when was the last time you dipped your wick in a tight pussy?" She said looking at her father with a stern face.

Looking at his daughter for a moment he smiled then began to laugh. " All right all right but could we talk about it after we get back?" He said still with a smile on his face.

The rest of the train ride was more pleasant. After the four hours, we finally reached Dodge City quickly disembarking we made our way past the town. There I changed to a dragon morph and increased my size to 30 feet that way I would be able to carry my three passengers with ease. We made excellent time heading to the spot where Holli had located the corruption. As we approached our destination we caught sight of what appeared to be a large rock formation. On closer inspection, it more resembled the castle. Unfortunately, we couldn't proceed closer due to a large number of demons. Deciding to land as close as possible we descended hidden by some large rocks. Reducing myself back to my normal size and reverting back to a human. We decided to do a little reconnaissance so we could find out what we were truly up against. As we made our way closer to Venom and Spinner taking point do to them being more nimble and quicker than us. We stopped abruptly when Venom signaled that she saw something ahead of us. Quietly we made our way to her position there we saw what gain her attention. At the bottom of the hill stood 15 demons it appeared they were surrounding two smaller figures. Looking closer I recognized what they were changelings.A male and a female.

My attention was brought back when one of the demons spoke. "Can't we have some fun with these two before we kill them and put them with the rest of the food?" What appeared to be an imp lord said looking toward I presumed their leader.

"Fine you get the male but the female is mine besides I haven't had a good piece of pussy in a long time." The leader of the group said as I noticed he was a Minotaur.

"You monsters why don't you just kill us!" The female changeling yelled. You came to our hive and we welcomed you with open arms and you betrayed us. You kill our Queen and ate her." She said with an unbelievable amount of hatred in her voice.

Hearing those words caused an unbelievable rage to build inside of me. Taking prisoners for sex slaves I could understand even killing some of them would've been normal but to eat them these were not demons. Just like the female changeling said they were monsters and they had to die. Rising to my feet I drew my inscribed spell blade and prepared not to defeat but to erase these things from existence. Seeing my actions my companions followed suit. Without a word, the six of us charged down the small hill and began killing every demon. Nothing but a rage filled all of us these soulless beasts all had to die. We quickly dispatched the 14 lesser scum until only the Minotaur remained. Standing before the foul beast I examined it. Its characteristics matched closer to those disgusting things from Mereth than the indigenous population. What surprised me the most is the amount of corruption it possessed it was almost on par with one of Lethice's generals. Steadying myself I watched as the beast drew a spiked club from its back.

"How dare you attack my minions I will kill all of you can feast upon your flesh." He said as he prepared to charge at me.

Not caring to fight fair I called for the others to surround him. Then summoning white fire and cleansing palm I struck. With lightning quick movements the six of use plunged our weapons into the beast killing it instantly. To add insult to injury Kiha swung her fiery ax once more removing its head from its body then attempted to shove it up its own ass.Turning my attention to the two changelings I made my way over to them. I stopped abruptly when the male grabbed hold of one of the fallen demon's weapons. Holding it up ready to attack eye could see the fear in his eyes. Putting away my blade I raised my hands to show them I meant no harm.

"Stay back monster I won't let you harm us." He said while holding the sword in shaking hands.

"We're not here to hurt you we came to help," I said is I stood there still with my hands raised.

"That's what those other monster said before the attacked and killed our queen and many of us." The female said standing behind the male.

Thinking for a moment how to resolve this an idea came to mind.

"You changelings feed on love correct?"I asked them which in turn they nodded."Then tell me what emotions did you feel from the demons and what emotions are you feeling from me?" I asked as I patiently waited for the response.

"We felt nothing from them except hatred but from you, we can feel love very powerful the best to describe it is unconditional." The female said as she made her way around the male changeling.

The male changeling lowered his weapon and spoke. " I apologize it's just we've been fighting these monsters trying to keep the rest of our hive safe."

"I understand that answer me this why are you two out here?"I said to them.

"We volunteered to go get help from Equestria but we didn't get that far before they caught up to us." The female said as she lowered her head in shame.

"Okay now did you use some sort of secret passage to get out and if possible can we use it to get back in?" I said hoping their answer was yes.

I was relieved to find out that my assumption was correct. We followed them back to the hidden door that led to the passage back to their hive. Upon entering the hive the first thing I noticed was the low number of changelings. I was told their numbers were only 200 most being young and injured. Seeing this my heart went out tall of them for what they had gone through I had nothing but compassion for them. Even Kiha's heart was going out to them. As we walked through the chambers the female changeling introduced herself as Shimmering Wing explain to us that only in a matter of hours 3/4 their hive was either taken prisoner or killed. We continued until we came to a balcony. There I looked over and saw the true scope of the enemy. Looking down upon them I recognized the different types. Imp lords, Succubi, Incubus, and a few more Minotaurs. What caught my attention the most was standing in the center of the horde was an Omnibus. Even from this distance, I could tell how it towered over the others it had to be at least 20 feet in height.Looking for the horde back to my companions a smile formed on my face.

What are you smiling about doofus?" Kiha asked me probably thinking the same thing as everyone else that I've gone insane.

" Oh, I was just thinking those guys down there don't quite realize that there are outnumbered," I said as my smile grew two Pinkie Pie proportions.

I turned around and made my way back inside heading down the stairs only to stop when a small voice caught my attention. Looking down I saw a small changeling filly.

Kneeling down to look at her she spoke again. "Are you going to make the monsters go way mister?" The filly said with hope in her eyes.

Reaching for her I picked her up and brought her to my chest hugging her.

"Hello, little one whats your name?" I asked her making her giggle as I nuzzled her.

"My name's Larvenia, what's your's?" She said between giggles.

"Well, my names Gravestone but you can call me Able," I said seeing how happy she was. "And to answer your first question yes me and my family are here to make the monsters go away," I said as I bopped her on her muzzle making her scrunch it up.

After a few seconds, I began to feel something strange not in a bad way, it was warm like having all my loved ones around me. Then I realized what it was Larvenia was feeding of my love not only her but every changeling around me. I wasn't scared in fact it felt right. After a few minutes I heard a small burp looking down I saw something amazing the holes in Larvenia and the others legs and arms began to close seconds later they were gone. Looking around I can see the confused expressions on the changeling's faces.

"What, how did this, I never seen this happened before ?" The female changeling said still looking over her body.

Chuckling I turn to look at her." Remember what you said to me ?" I asked her causing her to tilt her head. "You said you could sense unconditional love and I think that is the most powerful love there is. It's so powerful that it fed you so much that it stopped you bodies from feeding off its self."

"So Duffus Ya got a plan on how we're gettin' out of here alive?" Kiha asked as I placed the little girl back down so she could go to her mother.

"No, not yet but I'm still thinking," I said looking at her. Don't worry we got plenty of time it's not like they're going to demand our surrender in the next forty-eight hours."

"Changelings you have twenty-four hours to surrender!" Came a booming voice from outside.

After hearing that Kiha, Helia, Venom, Spinner, and Hakon all Dinozzoed me one after the other.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6_p0OC70sio

I looked at them with a deadpan stare. "You know that was totally uncalled for, but I did deserve it for tempting Murphys Law I give you that,"I said smiling at them now that I had a plan.

"Okay listen up this is what are you going to do," I said looking at the changelings. "First if you have any ponies, griffons, or others in cocoons bring them here. Second have everyone gather their belongings and wait in the secret passage."

They looked at me wondering how I knew about the cocoons before they went to carry out what they were told to do.

Turning around I looked at everyone and taking a deep breath I reach into my pack and pulled out five sets of Ebonweave armor.

"Look I know none of you want to hear this but I want all of you to wear these they're the strongest armor ever next to Divine Bark Armor and I only have one set of those," I said passing the armor out.

Hakon, Venom, and Spinner had no problem accepting them but Helia and Kiha both looked at me with a little anger.

"Look I know you two are pissed about this but I don't want either of you getting hurt because right now Kiha you're with eggs and Hel your dad told me you should be re-entering The Pale flame in two weeks so I want you to be healthy when we give Tanis a baby brother or sister," I said to them both only for Helia to cover her mouth in shock.

But that's impossible how could I dad are you sure?" Hel said before turning to look at her dad.

"Yeah I sure sweetie your mom went through the same with you after she had your older brother," Hakon said raising his hand up to stop her from speaking." But before you ask I don't know what happened to him your mother told me when he was ten there was a flash of light and he just disappeared."

"Wait," I said walking over to comfort Hel. "You said a flash and he was gone correct?" I asked getting a nod from him." I think maybe he went through a portal that means he might still be alive and safe somewhere. We might be able to find out where he is and possibly bring him here."

Hear this Helia push away from me whipping her eyes. "Then what are we waiting for let's get suited up to kick some demon ass!" She yelled as she began to strip naked making sure I got a clear view of her wet sex.

Turning to look at me Hel smiled as she shook her ass. "Hey, lover mine when my Pale Flame returns we're going to take our time putting a new salamander in me you hear?" She said as she stood up as she finished putting on the armor.

Kiha walked over still nude and pulled me into a feverish kiss only to break it off to poke me in the chest. " Listen here Dufess I'm only doing this once you hear me I'll wear the stupid armor but I'm not wearing a loin cloth or panties," Kiha said as she went over and started to get dressed.

Hearing that the only thing I could think of was her out on the battle field dressed in the armor with a bare crotch that the whole world could see. Picturing it did give me a stiffy to which Venom quickly came over dropping down and took care of her loving father's growing problem. And I must say that I believe Phylla has been teaching our Ant-morph and Drider daughters how to suck cock because she was perfect at it. It only took a few minutes for me to blow my load down her throat.
Okay, enough of the gratuities sex let's get to the gore.

After everyone got into their armor I handed them each a small pack. Knowing that what's inside of them would help out greatly in the battle.
Each pack carried Purified Filter, Heal pills, and ten grenades. Yep, Faust helped me make grenades but these ones were infused with White Fire to purge all corruption in a localized area. I explained to them what everything was and how to use it. I was just about finished when a couple of changeling guards brought an intruder to me. I didn't know what to expect maybe an Imp trying to spy on us or a demon that tricked them into letting it inside to kill us. But what you get is a very familiar voice as it bitches and complains about how it is being treated. Moments later the guards and the voice come into view and I almost lose my balance from the shock it was her but how did she get here. I was brought back from my thoughts by the loud and vulgar complaints of my goblin waifu Tamani. She did look different from when I saw her on Mareth.
http://buttsmithy.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/07/1.jpg

"Let go of me you fucking big bug ponies I snuck away from those assholes, cause I heard the voice of my loving stud husband now where is....." Tamani yelled before she saw me and started to tear up. "Stud is that you oh by the Gods please tell me it's you?" She said walking toward me but changing it to a run.

I dropped down to one knee and caught her as Tamani ran into my arms crying the whole time.

"I knew I'd find you there's nothing in the worlds that could keep me away from my loving stud, I love you, I love you so much," She said pulling back after kissing my lips.

"Wait, Tamani how the hell did you get here you were on Mareth and when I went to see if you would come with me you said and I quote "I would rather have a Minotaur lord shove his cock up my ass than go with you." unquote, I said to her standing back up.

"I know and I was wrong ok but after you left the council of Tel'Adre ordered that any creature that had even the smallest amount of corruption was to die." She said making everyone around look on in shock. " They sent out Death Squads and wiped out everything they came across the Kitsune, the SandWitches, the Harpies, and the Shark-morphs were the lucky ones. they were able to hide but everyone else wasn't so lucky." She said lowering her head remembering what happened.

Thinking back I remembered some of the inhabitance that showed small signs of taint but nothing that would be considered dangerous. But then there were the demons especially the ones I knew all too well.

Seeing my expression Tamani wake over to me and hugged my leg. "Don't worry stud Priscilla saved as many goblins as she could and as for Ceraph and Vapula, those two were purified by Marae though they may still look like demons they're as pure as the Goddess herself," She said trying to reassure me that everything was fine.

"But what about Lumi, Lynette and all the children your and hers?" I asked hoping for the best but fearing the worst.

"Lynette is safe but most of her daughters sacrificed themselves for her to live Fifteen of them made it out with her as for ours twenty survived but that's why I'm here everyone was captured Lumi, Lynette, Ceraph, Vapula, and all of our children," She says before she screams the last part.

"What do you mean captured you mean they're here right now?" I asked her grabbing hold of her.

"Yes some how when we were being chased by the Death Squads we ended up in this world and then those demons caught us but thanks to Ceraph and Vapula they couldn't touch any of us or corrupted any of use but that's not going to last long and I'm scared Lover these demons aren't like the ones back home there they just wanted to fuck you but here if they can't corrupt you they will eat you," She says shaking at the memories of what she saw.

Grabbing Tamani's hand I took her up to the balcony. "Show me where they are right now," I said in a growling tone.

Tamani looked out over the field of demons and pointed to the far left. "There their over there see the light that's Ceraph and Vapula they 're casting some spell of fire or something," She said as she moved away from the edge.

"Wait a second why the fuck are we even listening to this goblin slut maybe she's just lying to us so we let our guard down?" Kiha yelled at me.

I knew everyone was thinking the same thing so to prove she was telling the truth I reached into my pack and pulled out a bottle of silver liquid and handed it to her.

"Whats this?" She asked taking the small bottle and looking at it.

"Drink it and everyone else will know you're telling the truth," I say as I looked at her with a smile. I knew what she said was true because while I was on Mareth nobody else knew about Lumi and Lynette, not even her. So we watched as Tamani drank the bottle of Purified Filter after she was done she belched and looked at the others.

"Well you happy now you bunch of ingrate Fuck-Shits?" She said crossing her arms under her tits lifting them up.

"What the hell was that she drank and why should we still trust her?" Kiha said throwing her arms into the air.

"It was Purified Filter if she was corrupted she be on the floor puking her guts out but she didn't that means she been purified and the second reason is she said the four names that only Marae and I know about," I said to Kiha with an annoyed look before I walked off.

"Hey, lover mine where are you headed?" Helia asked as I walked back inside and down stairs with an intense expression of pure anger on my face.

I didn't answer I just walked away. Man, I was pissed for a lot of reason the first being the deaths of some of my children and the idea that Marae did nothing to stop it. The second was to find out that my friend Lumi and my other lovers were here and now are prisoners of these fucking demons. Yes, I said lovers you see Lynette was a lover because I told her a few times and as for Ceraph and Vapula they may have been corrupted demons at the time but I still had feelings for them. I kept walking around looking for something that I needed after a bit I found what I was looking for the changelings forge. I put down my pack and began rummaging through it looking for exactly what I needed.

"Hey, Dufus what cha think you're doing we don't have time for this we got to get ready to fight remember?" Kiha asked as she came it to the forge to see what I was doing.

I didn't answer her I just kept looking for everything I needed after ten minutes I started pulling out different items.

A large hammer
Dragon egg shell
The Inquisitors Robes
Ebonweave flowers
And finally Lethicite Armor

"What in the Gods name are you doing with that stuff especially that accursed armor?" Kiha yelled grabbing my arm.

I pulled away and stoked the fire." These demons are nothing like the ones back on Mareth they're stronger and a hell of a lot more dangerous," I said as I went over and picked everything up setting them on the table next to the fire. So I'm going to make a new set of armor using the most powerful items I have,"

Kiha didn't say anything more she just walked over and helped get the fire as hot as I needed. Four hours later we walked out of the forge with me wearing the new armor I created it possessed the blood mage perk from the Inquisitors Robes which was great but the Eboneweave, Dragon egg shell, and Lithicte made it near indestructible. But some how the melding of all of it together purified the Lithicte. Thinking of what to call this new armor I could only come up with one name The Inquisitors Armor.
http://68.media.tumblr.com/22303616f92d01b6832433b82b8f64e0/tumblr_mru8fczVoz1s53kpgo2_250.png
Grabbing my Lethicite Staff and my Inscribed Spellblade I made my way over to the others. Concentrating I had a large set of Silvery feathered wings appear on my back with the armor on giving me the appearance of an archangel. Walking over to the large doors I turned around to look at my family.

"I know you might be a little scared, hell I am too. But everyone's going to die sometime today let's just make damn sure they're the ones that are doing it," I said as I turned and kicked open the great doors signaling for us to begin the battle. Reaching into a pocket in the armor I hit my phone to begin playing some kickass fight music.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qUnmPMoFUZs

Kiha and I took off to give the others air support while Helia and the others let out a roar that would scare an Ursa Major in pissing its self.

Right off the bat, Hakon lobbed two grenades into a large group of about sixty demons killing them instantly. While Helia went into a Lustserker state and began cutting down everything in her path. Venom and spinner are using their speed and agility to bob and weave around the enemy while cutting them down or trapping them in tough silk. Kiha, on the other hand, was laughing her ass off as she landed and laid waste to anything that dared come with in swinging distance of her Firey Axe. I'm seriously starting to worry about that girl. Everyone was holding their own for now.
As the others were fighting I flew in the direction of the White Fire dome knowing full well I had to get them out of here first. Diving, past numerous winged demons cutting off their wings along the way. I finally made it to the dome taking in a deep breath I plunged through and let me tell you I know that White Fire can kill a demon if there's strong enough magic behind it but even if you have no corruption it still hurts like hell. I got first and second degree burns going through it I had to use some Heal Pills when I landed.

"Look out a demon got through the barrier Canni, Zuzu, Flai take care of it," The one I recognized as Ceraph yelled to three Goblin girls dressed in armor and wielding weapons.
Ceraph
https://www.succubus.net/blog/wp-content/uploads/2014/05/39184922.jpg
Canni
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0347/06/1410147763804.png
Zuzu
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0458/45/1457394451594.jpg
Flai wields a Halberd
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0496/69/1475786925822.png

Before any of them could move I yelled in the most commanding voice I had. " Is that any way to treat your father?"

Hearing this the three stopped before looking at each other debating whether or not to attack.

"Tamani, get your ass out here and tell them who I am," I yelled as I threw my pack on the ground only to have the goblin herself pop her head out to the surprise and confused group.

"He's telling the truth it is your father see I told you, mama, Tamani could smell her Stud anywhere," Tamani said with a shit eating grin.

"Master is that really you, we missed you so much?" Vapula said as tears formed in her eyes.
http://img11.deviantart.net/6a0e/i/2015/127/0/5/anara_by_xxamaroqxx-d8shv63.png

It's me but I don't have time to talk," I said as I picked up my pack and moved closer to my daughters and the others. "Now listen up I know this is going to sound weird but I want all of you to climb inside my pack,"

They all looked at me like I grew a second head.

"It's all right there's plenty of room in here now get your asses in gear our Stud is saving our lives," Tamani yelled as she ducked back inside the pack.

Seeing this one by one they moved climbing inside, I could hear them marvel at the room inside such a small thing. Ceraph and Vapula were the last ones as they needed to keep the barrier up but after they were in I quickly flung the pack over my shoulders ready to start getting into the fight.
Standing there I look around to see demons and corrupted circling me with a devilish grin I summoned Shouldra.

"Possess all the low-level ones you want and have them fuck themselves to death for all I care," I said as I watched her leap from my body and it to the nearest Imp taking control of it making it grab another Imp and start fucking it in the ass then she jumped to another and another making them all do the same thing.

I just laughed but then I turned my attention to the ones I really cared about raising both my weapons I charged head long into battle. Slashing with my blade and using the staff to amplify my magic I was destroying every one of them. I was glad that my forge work paid off for the armor was holding up better than I thought. In fact, it was shattering any blade that struck it.

Hakon was holding his own even for a guy his age. Well he's only about ten years older than me but the shit he went through back on Mareth would take its toll on anyone but this guy kept up with the battle. Losing ground but quickly regaining it. Bringing his scimitar down cleaving two demons in half was a sight to behold. Like Tanis, he opted to carry a shield so I wasn't too worried as the old scales used every trick he had to cut, slash, and decimate his enemy.

"Come on you ugly winged fuckers I was tortured by a Fat Ass Harpy Bitch tougher than you!" Hakon shouted as he swung his scimitar cutting the stomachs of three demons open.

Kiha and Helia were fighting back to back cutting down Imps and demons that got too close to them every once in a while Kiha would release a plume of fire burning scores of Imps as Helia would use a mixer of Salamander Whiskey and Purity Filter to burn demons making their bodies blister in pain before she'd cut off their heads.

"That's twenty-five for me Hotstuff what about you?" Helia asked as she cut down another demon.

"This isn't a challenge FlameButt," Kiha said as she swung her axe cutting two demons in half." Besides, those two make twenty-seven for me," She answered back with a grin.

Both of them were having fun but their fun ended when Kiha took to the air. Leaving Hel alone for a second as Hakon rushed through a wall of demons to aid his daughter in the fight.

As I fought I heard screams coming from my left. I saw that Spinner and Venom were being overrun by a horde of Imps. I knew I wouldn't make it to them in time but a torrent of fire from the air let me know that Kiha was there to help. We continue to fight on, each of us holding our own but fatigue was setting in and we only defeated about a quarter of them. All of us made our way to each other to fight as one keeping our backs to each other we wouldn't allow anything to come close with out feeling either steel, flames, or magic giving them pain or the grip of death.

"This doesn't look good," Hakon yelled.

"I know but we can't stop now not until every one of these Shitheads is dead," Helia yelled back.

"There's one thing I can do but none of you will like it," I said using my Staff to smash a skull in.

Kiha turned to look at me with shocked eyes. "Oh, Hell No! you are not going full demon just to beat these guys besides how do you know you can change back?" Kiha yelled at me before turning to burn several demons charging at her.

To clarify my purest corrupted form was greater than Lethice's to be more precise it would be considered equal to the devil himself pure evil. And Kiha was right I didn't know if I could change back from that on my own the last time it took Marae five days to get me down to the level that would be considered normal.

"Well, we don't have much of a choice now do we?" I asked as I was about to summon the corruption from with in me.

As I was about to summon it I heard the sound of trumpets. Taking a quick look I saw a sight that made my heart grow with pride. Coming over the small hill was the Equestrian Guards armed for battle. Hakon and I both saw that their archers were all ready to fire. We both pulled the others to us raising our shields to the sky. The demons didn't know what we were doing and decided to keep advancing only to be struck down by a volley of arrows so numerous they darkened the sky.

The sudden loss made the demons turn their attention from us, giving us the chances to attack from behind as the Equestrians attack in full force.
And I know what you're thinking those guys can get beat by anyone but I found out a little secret you see The Royal Guards are just for show but the Equestrian Guard is the real Amry and they're not pushovers. Picture the Spartans from 300 they even looked like them right down to the armor, weapons, and shield but there weren't only Stallions but Mares as well.
https://mlpforums.com/uploads/post_images/sig-4623708.dbe13400a15aaac24054a59d28a40587.jpg
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/57/b4/2c/57b42c913d42e87e66e1ae28e13c885c--fantasy-warrior-woman-warrior.jpg
Hell, they even fought like them pushing through the demons. If they weren't killed by a spear or sword they were shot down by an arrow. Most of the spartanized guard were Earthponies while Unicorns and Pegasi were the archers. But there was one Unicorn that held her own with the Earthponies she even wore what look like officers gear.

As we continued to fight I saw the lead demon and his minions scurry away with their tails between their legs heading due south. I was going to go after them but a voice caught my attention. Turning around I was tackled by the armor and pregnant form of Dream Catcher luckily when she hit me my pack got knocked off or everyone inside would have been crushed, I think I still don't know how I got all of them into the pack in the first place.

But the pack hit the ground and out climbed all of my passengers. Seeing them the Guards made a move to surround them ready to kill them all especially when they saw Ceraph and Vapula.

"You will stand down now!" I yelled stepping in between the Guards and my girls drawing my weapons.

The guards didn't move until Dream came and stood next to me followed by my other family only then did they lower their weapons. I was about to speak when a few guards started to yell about finding changelings and how fun it's going to be to kill them all. Kiha took to the air and flew over to the now frightened changelings as they pleaded for their lives.

"You stinking bugs don't deserve mercy for what you did," A guard said as he raised his sword up to bring it down on the young Larvenia as her parents were held back by other guards as they screamed for their daughter.

Unfortunately, the Guard never saw the Axe come down severing his arm from his body or the wall of flame engulf him burning him to death. The two other guards shook off the shock before reading the weapons.

"You Dragon Bitch you're going to pay for that!" One of them yelled as he charged at Kiha only to be hit with a magic bolt knocking him out.

"Next one of you that makes a move on anypony here again is going to wish they were dead after I get through with them!" The Unicorn mare yelled as she walked over to Larvenia picking her up. "Are you ok little one they won't try hurt you or your people anymore," She said bringing the young girl to her parents.

I walked over to them mostly to see if all the changelings were ok. "Thank you for stepping in I was a little worried that Kiha would have had to kill a lot of your troops before they stopped," I said as the Mare removed her helmet.

http://img07.deviantart.net/7fed/i/2013/356/c/d/anthro_gleaming_shield_by_ambris-d6yxnps.png
"There's no need to thank me handsome just following orders the names Gleaming Shield Captain of the Equestrian Guard," She said shaking her mane out to fall around her shoulders. "But I just got to ask why are you protecting a bunch of Demons and Changelings?"

"First, off they're not demons they're goblins and former demons and second, it's what a hero does protect the innocent," I said crossing my arms over my chest.

"Whoa there handsome I was just asking but seriously what are you going to do with the, ah you know?" She said gesturing to the changelings.

"They lost their queen so I'm taking them with me so they can live in safety and peace or do you have a problem with that?" I asked still with my arms crossed.

"To be honest I don't really give a shit what happens to them for everything they did but as long as they stay out of trouble, do what ever the fuck you want," She said as she turned around and walked away.

I watched as she walked away swaying her hips. The rest of the Guard began leaving as well although one did stop to talk to me.

"You know if you're going to take them back to Ponyville you might as well start walking because the trains won't carry Changelings and even the Princesses can't change that," He said as he turned and started walking away.

As the last of the Guards made their way over the hill heading back to what ever part of Equestria they came from I stood there looking around at all the Changelings wondering exactly how the hell was I going to do this. My thoughts were stopped when I felt someone tapping my leg looking down I saw Larvenia and another foal standing there looking up at me. I kneeled down so it was easier for them to look at me.

"It is true what you said that you are going to let us live with you?" They both asked with pleading eyes.

"Yes it's true but first, we need to make some wagons so we can carry everyone and thing to your new home," I said looking at them both before looking around.

"But what of our hive what will happen with out a Queen to lead us?" One Changeling called out making others start to question it as well.

"Please calm down and listen," I said standing back up picking up both Foals. "I know you're scared but my home and family will keep you safe now I have a mate that is Queen of an Ant-morph colony and she and our children will welcome you. And in return, we only ask that you help in return by taking care of everyone as you would a family because that is what you will be family," I said as I brought the foals to their respective parents.

We got to work immediately my goblin girls helped to build wagons to carry everyone while Hakon, Ceraph, Vapula, and I went about finding all the dead changelings or what was left of them and began to bury them in graves placing markers for each one. Dream Catcher was helping with what she could by taking care of all the Foals. One of the Changelings told me this was the first time that the young got to just laugh and play in a long time. Hearing that made me feel really good. It took us the rest of the day to get everything done from the graves to the wagons. I can truly say that my girls are good at construction almost as good as me. We decided to rest for the night and head out in the morning knowing full well that with a large group like this it will take us a while to get home.

"Hey, Stud now that everything is done how about you take care of you horny goblin wife and daughters," Tamani said as she walked over to me stripping out of her clothes.

Seeing this both Lumi and Lynette shrugged their shoulders and began stripping also.
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/04/f5/82/04f582012ff1eac949f65168ad3cd313.jpg
http://orig15.deviantart.net/05a8/f/2010/137/7/c/wow__the_goblin_by_jess_o.png

"Girls, you heard what she said if you want to get a piece of your father you better get ready," Lynette said to her daughters a Tamani's girls were already nude like their mother squeezing their breast and rubbing their pussies thinking about having their father fuck them full of babies.

"What the hell I might as well give my cherry to him as well," Lumi said as she too started to strip.

"Wait, a damn minute, you think you Goblin sluts are going to be the only ones to fuck him?" Vapula said as both her and Ceraph both started stripping too.

"Yeah I finally get to be part of an Incestuous Orgy," Dream Catcher said as she too began stripping.

I turned to look at Hakon. " So do you want to get in on this or just wait until we get home?" I asked as I watched him shake his head and turn walking away laughing at me.

I thought of two things at that moment." First, was I glad we're far enough away from the Changelings and second, Hakon is going to be the father of at least eight salamanders when we get home."

So there I was looking out at a sea of naked bodies all ready for me to fuck them pregnant or just fuck them while they're already pregnant. And let me tell you this satisfying Forty-Four horny women especially goblins I road in one of the wagons on our first day sleeping the whole time. After that, I took over pulling some of the wagons and when I say some I mean we linked up six of them like a train and I was pulling that. As I did, I pulled out my phone and flipped through the play list looking for some music.

"What is that thing, Mister?" One of the Foals asked as he walked next to me.

"This holds a bunch of different songs on it and I was looking for some thing to play," I said as his eyes grew in surprise.

I found a song that suited us just fine and started playing it. The whole time I was singing along with the song everyone enjoyed the music and it made the trip more fun.

On My Way

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=M5Vw_qSqYdA

The trip took us a week and a half for two reasons the first being walking that distance wasn't easy for everyone and the town of Dodge Junction wouldn't let us even buy supplies because of Dream and the Changelings. So we kind of did a little stealing hell those asshats were going to let us starve because of a stupid fear. The second reason is a little more obvious if you been reading this story and if you don't know how about Forty- Four horny and pregnant women. Yes all of them are pregnant Helia included, see her Pale Flame happened six days into our trip. Vapula and Ceraph are even pregnant but this time they won't be carrying a bunch of Imps but one normal magical human.
Getting back home I found out that unlike the rest of Equestria Ponyville wasn't that bad at having the Changelings living there. Although Twilight and the girls did have a little problem with them being there. But after hearing what happened to Chrysalis they decided to welcome them. Getting them situated was a lot easier than I thought, seeing as Phylla's link to her children was just as powerful as the hive mind. She even chose to call all of them her new children.
I didn't forget what I swore I'd do to Hakon when we got back and so for three days and nights I was in the form of a female Salamander almost resembling his late wife.
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/06/b1/b4/06b1b4231f504a3a34625700b5bc29f0.png
I have to say this I loved every minute of it the feel of his dual cocks pumping in and out of both my holes was orgasmic. Each time he filled my womb I would drink Ovi Elixir to give birth he would pull out of my pussy but keep fucking my ass. Helia and Tanis were there the whole time helping with the births Tanis even got between my legs to lick my pussy and suck off her grandfather. In the end, I gave birth to fifteen babies six boys and nine girls all healthy and Tanis started fucking Hakon.

Everything was going fine until some trouble came to my attention.
I got word while I was gone Spike celebrated his eighteenth birthday. All the girls gave him the usual gifts gems a book, but Rarity chose to give him something more intimate. Yeah, you heard me Rarity and Spike had sex not just that Spike got to pop her cherry. But that's not why I'm telling you this.You see it's been a week since I got back and something has been bothering Spike. So I decided to talk to the guy. Well, actually it was Rarity who asked me to talk to him. So here we are sitting in my study.

Clearing my throat I decided to end the silence.

"So Spike do you mind telling me what's troubling you?"

I watched as Spike sat there fidgeting in the seat waiting patiently until he decided to talk to me.

"Well you see it's like this I'm really happy that Rarity and I are finally together but I feel like something's missing. I know it sounds weird but I can't forget the time we spent together when I was a girl and I know it's wrong to say this but I love Rarity with all my heart and I love you just as equally, "Spike said as he hung his head down with tears streaming from his eyes.

Moving around the desk I stand in front of Spike. Reaching down I pull him up into my arms and gently kiss his cheek.

"I don't see anything wrong with that because I love you too, I have since that day,"I said kissing his cheek again.

"No, you don't understand," Spike cried while pushing away from me. I miss everything the way you held me kissed me the way it felt with you inside of me. Most of all I miss being Edana's mother, I want to hold my baby and have her feed from my breast like the day she was born."Spike said through tear-filled eyes.

Before I could say anything we heard a loud gasp. Looking to the door standing there with a hand over her mouth in shock was Rarity. I just stood there looking at her wondering if she heard the entire conversation. I was brought out of my thoughts by spike squeezing me tighter sobbing and repeating over and over how sorry he was to her.

Rarity made her way over to us and joined in the hug. "Is it true Spikey-Wikey everything you said is it all true?" Rarity asked with tears in her eyes.

"Yes, all of it I'm so sorry I wanted to tell you the truth for so long and when you and I shared the night on my birthday I felt like I was cheating on both of you and it's been eating me up inside," Spike said still with tears in his eyes.

"So that's how you were able to satisfy me so easily" Rarity thought to herself.

"What we did together was a dream come true for me and I love you so much but I also love Able. And after my little feminine excursion, I wanted us both to become part of Ables harem. But now I'm just so confused on one hand I loved feeling those velvet walls of your pussy on my dick but I also love it when Able would thrust inside of me and fill my womb with his hot spunk." Spike said with a dreamy look on his face. "But why, why do I have to choose between the two ponies I love?"He said as he began to cry again.

Pulling back from the both of them I laugh a little causing Rarity to look cross at me.

"I am sorry darling but I do not see what is so funny our little Spikey has just poured his heart out to us both?"She said pulling him into a tighter hug.

"No, No forgive me I wasn't laughing at this," I said waving my hand defensively."I thought of something that could solve all of Spike's problems." Turning to Spike and placing a hand on his shoulder,"You see there is a way for you to be happy and that is to become a Futa." I said looking at a pair of confused individuals.

"A what?" Spike asked while wiping away his tears.

"A Futa it's like a Herm but instead it's a full female with a penis," I explained to them both.

"So you mean I'll be like I was before but I'll still have my, um man bits," Spike said with a bit of embracement that I thought was so cute.

"Well kind of, you'll have a penis but your testicles will be like mine inside your body,"I said to him all the while Rarity stood there thinking.

Unknown to both Spike and I at the time Rarity had begun to remove her clothes, we only realized it when she got our attention.

"Then shall we get this started so my darling Spike and I may spend a romantic and passionate evening with our stallion."Rarity said as she stood there in her underwear with her hand on her hip." Although you won't be Spike anymore you'll be a dragoness hum what shall your new name be?"

"I don't see why I have to change my name I'm still Spike right?" Spike asked looking at me.

"Oh pish posh you not only are going to change your outer appearance but through your confession, to the both of us but your true self will come into being, now I suggest you prepare yourself Barbara or Barb Sparkle." Rarity said with a sultry tone while she licked her lips.

Looking at each other Spike or should I say Barb and I just shrugged our shoulders.

Looking inside my pack for the right of TFs I started to place what we needed on my desk.

One Golden Seed
Two bottles of GroPius
Five bottles of Purified Succubi Milk
One bottle of Lactaid

Looking at everything Barb picked up the bottle of Lactaid."Um, I can partly understand everything else but won't this cause me to produce milk?"

"You did say you wanted to feed our little girl so I thought that you might like a little boost," I said looking from the bottle to Barb.

Getting everything ready was a little easy barb stripped out of his /her clothes and prepared for the most stressful moment of her/ his life.

First I gave her a GroPlus to make her cock grow from 16 inches to 36. Then I gave her two bottles of Purified Succubus Milk which she downed quickly. This caused her breast to grow to B cups and shrink her dick down to 28 inches. Letting her rest for a moment due to the changes I look over to see Rarity now completely naked sitting on my desk squeezing one of her breasts while she rubbed her lower lips with the other one. During this, I noticed something about her that made me smile to myself. As we continued I gave her two more Succubus Milk which after drinking made her breast grow to D cup and she obtained more feminine features this also made her dick shrink to 18 inches I gave her the Golden seed that made her head spins turn to a feathery like hair. I then gave her the last Succubus Milk which after she drank she let out a gasp of pleasure taking her hand and sliding it down between her thighs she moans a little before bringing her hand up with her figures covered in her fem juices. her dick stayed the same but her hips did grow wider making her have an almost hourglass figure. She decides to wait on the Lactaid for the time being.
This is what Barb looked like when she was done.

Taking hold of Bards' waist I pull her into me pressing her cock between us I kiss her passionately on the lips bringing a quiet moan from her. Our little show of love was interrupted by a light cough making us both look over to Rarity as she stood there at my desk crossing her arms under her breasts.

"Well, darling, I thought Spi... I mean Barb wanted both of us to become your lovers and yet here I stand being completely ignored." She said in a mocking huff.

Looking at her then to Barb I moved over to Rarity placing my hands on her shoulders look into her eyes. "Thank you and your right I should pay more attention to my lovely mates forgive me my beautiful marshmallow," I said as I quickly brought her in kissing her as my hands grabbed hold of her nice toned ass squeezing it making her moan with delight.

"You know I think it would be a good idea to move this little three-way to the master bedroom or you think the others would like to clean up our mess we make in your office," Bard said between sexy giggles watching as I explore Rarity's nude body.

Pullin, back I looked to Barb than Rarity." Your right to the sex cave!" I yelled as I grabbed both of their hands and led them upstairs with both girls giggling all the way. When we entered the room Rarity's eyes widened at the site of the bed before her.

"My word darling this bed is just so," Rarity started to say before I cut her off.

"Big, huge, ginormous so awe inspiring that you just want to climb on it lay on you back bend your legs and spread them wide so I can plow that beautiful tight sexy pussy of yours till you can't walk straight?"I said to her which made Barb giggle the whole time.

Walking over to the bed Rarity sat on the edge crossing her arms she looked rather cross at me. "Darling don't you know it is very rude to interrupt a lady while she is speaking," She said with a mocking huff.

I smiled as I walked over to her stripping as I went. Stopping in front of her with my crotch eye level to her. Looking down to her I smiled once more." And Is it not rude for a lady to speak while her mouth is full my dear?" I asked her taking my already hard cock and pointing it at her mouth.

Looking up at me with a sexy smirk Rarity grabs hold of my dick with both hands, she looks at the tip to see a small amount of Pre on it before sticking her tongue out and licking it.

Still holding on to my dick Rarity looks up to me once more."Darling, do you honestly think that a petite flower like myself can handle a marvelous piece of stallionhood like this?" She asked before she opened her mouth and took nearly three-quarters of my cock into her mouth and down her throat in one go.

Letting out a low moan I looked down at Rarity with a satisfied smile. While this was happening Barb made her way to me. Where we proceeded to make out I had my left hand holding onto Rarity's hair while my right one grabbed hold of Barbs ass and squeezed it. Pulling away from our kiss Barb looked at me and smiled.

"If your, not careful Rarity will suck you off in moments," She said as we resumed our kissing.

Feeling my impending release I pulled away from Rarity's lips with a loud pop and a small protest from her.

"I am sorry my dear but a stallion must please his mare first and I must taste your flower and then fill it with my seed," I said as I climbed onto the bed.

Laying on my back I motioned for Rarity to straddle my face so I could eat her dripping pussy. As she was lowering herself down I reach up and grab her hips and sunk my draconic tongue inside her. She yelp the moaned as I used that four-foot long prehensile appendage to bring her to multiple orgasms.

Barb not wanting to be left out climbed on my lap straddling my cock taking it in her hand she guided it to her virgin hole. Rubbing it with her fem juices she aligned the tip to her opening and dropped down having gravity help in her goal. Letting out a muffled scream she sat still allowing the pain to subside before she began to move. After the pain was gone Barb started to bounce up and down on the large fleshy object filling her vaginal cavity moaning the whole time. While this was happening to Barbs lower slit her top slit started to allow her draconic member to emerge and grow to full size. Seizing the moment Rarity leans forward and engulf Barbs draconic member and begins to bob her head. This dual assault brought Barb to a mind blowing orgasm slamming down on my lap she through her head back and cried out in sheer pleasure. I could feel her inner walls clamp down on me like a vice trying to milk me. There was a muffled ‘eep’ and a gagging sound letting me know Rarity wasn’t ready for the amount of cum Barb released down her throat. Moving from her position Rarity settled beside me still trying to swallow the remaining cum in her mouth. With a loud gulp and satisfying sigh she leans over and kisses both Barb and me.

"My word Darling the last time I did that you didn't release half of what I just drank," She said as she now began wiping and licking the excess from her face and breast.

After her orgasm subsided Barb began moving again. This time like her first she had a purpose and she voiced it loud and clear.

"Yes oh yes give it to me don't stop please Able fuck me, fuck me shoot your sperm in my pussy fill my womb up I want another baby," Barb cried over and over.

Not wanting to disappoint her I began thrusting up it to her. Grabbing her hips I pulled her down until I penetrated her cervix after that I shot rope after rope inside of her. Rarity watched in ah as Barbs belly grew and grew to resemble a pregnant woman. Barb fell forward having my dick slide out of her well-used cunt with an audible POP.

"Oh my that looks so sexy Darling I can't wait until my turn with this magnificent piece of meat," Rarity said as she made her way over taking my dick in her mouth cleaning all the juices from it.

After the thorough cleaning Rarity looked at me and smiled licking her lips. "So, Darling, Are you going to Rut me as well and fill me with your Foal?" She said moving into position over my erect cock.

Grabbing her hips I stop her from moving. "I'm sorry my dear but I won't be able to do that because it seems that you're already with child," I said making both her and Barb gasp in shock.

Placing a hand on her stomach Rarity's eye swelled with tears not of sadness but of joy as she was smiling when she turned to look at Barb. " Darling did you hear that we're going to have a baby," Rarity said but soon her smile faded a little when she turned to look at me. "Oh I do love you barb so very much but I was hoping that we both could be carrying Ables foals at the same time but it looks like I will have to wait a full year," She said pouting with her cute duckface expression.

With out a word Barb got up from the bed and left the room a few minutes later she returned with my pack in hand and a smile on her face.

"Darling what do you have there?" Rarity asked pointing to the pack in Barbs hands.

"A possible solution if you're interested?" Barb said walking over to the bed placing the pack down next to me.

"I looked, from her to Rarity before shaking my head. "Barb I know what you're thinking and I have to say I don't really mind waiting for Rarity to give birth, but It's up to the both of you seeing as this is your child. And I should warn you if you use it too many times you will gain an effect called Brood Mother making pregnancies move twice as fast as normal and it will increase the more you give birth and use the elixir," I said to Barb who only shrugged her shoulders and proceeded to dig through my pack looking for as many bottles of Oviposition Elixir as she could fine.

"Darling may I ask what is this Elixir you mention and why would dear Barbera be looking for it?" Rarity asked still sitting on my lap rubbing my cock on her lower lips.

I looked up to her smiling as I explained everything about Ovi Elixir from causing any female to lay an egg to accelerate a pregnancy. Hearing the last part rarity looked shocked and amazed.

"You mean you have an elixir that can make a mare only caring her foal for a short time?" Rarity asked still in shock.

"Yes but like I said it's not my decision but yours now do you want to carry this baby that was created by the love between you and Barb or do you want to give birth to it now so I can fuck you and knock you up with my child?" I said being as blunt as I could hoping that she would see reason and choose the first one. Hey, it may not be mine right now inside of her womb and I don't care, I just have this thing about fucking pregnant women.

I looked over at Barb as she began to put the bottles away realizing that maybe she got a little ahead of herself. But before she could put all of them away Rarity grabbed one bottle opening it and drinking it all seconds later I felt as her weight increased as her belly grew to that of three months.

" I know darlings but I think eleven months is just a little too long to wait," Rarity said looking at the both of us. "And I think that Edana might like to have some fresh breast milk from her mommy Rarity wouldn't you sweet heart?" Rarity said looking at the door where the small figure of Barbs and my daughter stood with wide eyes staring at the figure of her mother.

Without warning, Edana screamed happily as she ran over to jump into the arms of her waiting and tear filled mother.

"Mommy, mommy your home I missed you so much mommy please stay mommy I don't want you to go," Edana cried in her mother's breasts.

Barb broke down and started crying too. "I promise baby mommy's never going to leave you ever again," She said rocking back and forth with her daughter in her arms.

Rarity and I moved to help the happy mother and daughter have a seat on the bed. I got down on my knees in front of them and smiled.

"Sweetie, I know you're happy that mommy's back but I think you'd like to hear some wonderful news," I said as I stroked my little girls head to get her attention.

Turning to look at me with bloodshot eyes Edana tilted her head. "What (Hic) news daddy (Hic)" She asked trying to stop crying.

"Well you see before mommy came back she was a boy and she and mommy Rarity had sex and now mommy Rarity is carrying your new baby brother or sister but that's not all mommy and I had sex and right now mommy is also caring you new baby brother or sister so how do you feel now are you happy?" I asked as I leaned in and kissed my little girls head.

With in seconds, Edana grew a big smile looking between Rarity and Barb for confirmation to which they both nodded and Rarity even showed her a three-month baby bump. Needless to say our daughter 'squeed' so loud I was sure she would have shattered the windows in the room luckily that didn't happen what did was her bouncing up and down in her mommy's lap until the familiar rumble of an empty tummy was heard. moving up Edana latched onto Barbs breast and began to suckle only to receive nothing.

"I'm sorry, baby but mommy doesn't have any milk yet," Bard said holding her baby girl close only to receive a tap on the shoulder.

"Darling it is quite alright I have enough to take care of our daughter now come here to mama Rarity," Rarity said as she lifted Edana over to her and placing her near her left breast as droplets of milk started to form.

Smelling the milk first before seeing it Edana quickly latched on to the breast causing Rarity to Gasp at first before she closed her eyes and started to hum.

"I should get used to doing this now," Rarity said with her eyes still closed. "After all, Edana is not the only child of ours that requires breast milk at this time?"

I leaned over and kissed her on the cheek before I got up and went to the bathroom to get cleaned. Coming out of the shower I was shocked to find Twilight standing there.

"Gravestone, good I finally found you there's an emergency in Canterlot and we need your help," She said as she grabbed my hand and in a flash, we were no longer in my bathroom but some place else.

Pulling my hand away I moved over to the wall steadying myself. "What the hell was that for you couldn't even wait till I got my clothes on?" I said as my nausea disappeared.

"I must apologize for my former student's actions but it is an emergency," Celestia said as she made herself known.

I looked over to see Luna and two other ponies one I recognized as Gleaming Shield.

"Let us make a quick introduction my name is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza but you can call me Cadance," The new pony said as I seen she was an Alicorn as well.

"It's nice to meet you but I have a few questions," I said as I noticed that all of them were wearing little to nothing at all.
https://derpicdn.net/img/2013/10/6/443116/full.png https://derpicdn.net/img/2012/9/8/92780/full.png http://t09.deviantart.net/wNLIQYua_eFs-kSax9zRnOrv4A8=/fit-in/700x350/filters:fixed_height(100,100):origin()/pre11/b44d/th/pre/f/2014/153/4/d/sexy_anthro_princess_luna_by_blazinflizard-d7kpkv6.png http://t09.deviantart.net/wNLIQYua_eFs-kSax9zRnOrv4A8=/fit-in/700x350/filters:fixed_height(100,100):origin()/pre11/b44d/th/pre/f/2014/153/4/d/sexy_anthro_princess_luna_by_blazinflizard-d7kpkv6.png http://orig08.deviantart.net/58ab/f/2014/094/d/f/gleaming_shield_by_derpyhooves113-d7d15mu.jpg
"Number one why are all of you dressed like that?" I asked.

"Well you see we kind of drank one of the positions you gave me by accident," Twilight said as she stood there fidgeting.

"What one did you dri..." I was about to say until I got a whiff and started to shack my head. "You drank Fuck Draft didn't you?"

None of the mares answered but the smell was all I needed as proof. I can't believe it how the hell could five highly intelligent mares do something so stupid but then it hit me Estrus season won't start for three months and an Alicorn won't go into heat for another year according to what Faust told me. So there was only one reason for this. I shook my head as I walked over to a couch that was in the room followed by Gleaming Shield. Leaving the four Alicorns to talk amongst them selves.

"I knew this was a bad idea sister," Luna said with a hint of sadness in her voice.

"What are we to do Aunty we're in heat and I would like to have Mr. Gravstones foal," Cadance said crossing her arms.

Twilight was about to say something when Celestia raised her hand. "I don't think we have anything to worry about Able will Rut each of us," She said smiling.

"How do you know that Princess ?" Twilight asked only for Celestia to point over at the couch where the four mares watched as a naked Gleaming straddled the humans lap bouncing up and down on his cock.

"Oh yes that's it, mmmm yes keep fucking me, oh yes you feel so good in my pussy, don't stop, fill me with your cum make me your bitch I let you fuck my ass if you want, Cadance I'm sorry my love but I want his cock to be the only thing in my cunt," Gleaming moaned as she rode Gravestone to multiple orgasms.

"So you only want his cock Gleaming?" Cadance said as she walked over stripping out of her clothes.

The Mare couldn't answer with any words as another orgasm rocked through her. This one pushed me over the edge as I held her down as my jizz fill her to capacity. Gleaming slumped down against my chest breathing heavy only to be lifted by a pink aura as Cadance moved her wife over to the other side of the couch. Seeing this I stood up and looked at the four remaining mares.

"So I just have one question. Who's next?" I said with a smile as I watched the four of them look at each other.

Cadance was the first to move she walked over to arm of the couch and bent over. Spreading her legs and lifting her tail she looks at me with a slutty smile.

"Well, I guess I'm first, big boy and you don't have to worry unlike these three I'm not a virgin so fuck me as hard as you can," She said shaking her ass.

I did find out later that Cadance was the Princess of Love but at that time she was more like the Princess of Lust.
Moving around to stand behind her I lined up my tip to her wet slit and with one strong push, I was buried balls deep. She let out a scream, not from pain but surprise. I could feel that even though she's had sex a lot before she still felt tight. Her walls hug my shaft as it slid in and out of her. Wet sounds could be heard as I pumped away making her moan and demanded that I fuck her harder.

"Oh, yes that feels good, hey, I heard you can grow extra appendages," Cadance said turning her head back to look at me. " So why don't you grow one more and shove it in my little puckered friend back there,"

I decided to one up that and had two cocks form one equal to my first but making it a dogs with a large knot and the second was a tentacle six feet long two inches thick. I had the tentacle snake its way under her running next to her stomach up between her Duble EE breasts. When it reached her face she opened her mouth to ask what it was and when she did I grabbed the back of her head and push it down so my cock was shoved in her mouth and down her throat. She was only able to scream in muffled protest until my puppy pecker penetrated her puckered entrance changing them from screams to moans.
Twilight and the others stood there and watched as the Princes of Love was bent over a couch moaning like a two-bit whore taking a cock in her mouth, ass, and cunt all at the same time from one stallion. Reaching my peak I push the knot inside her back door locking us together and making her scream for having her ass stretched. But that died down as she felt her womb, colon, and throat were being filled with cum. When I was done Cadance looked like she was at full term with Quadruplets she was so big. After pulling all three cocks out of her Cadance stood up and let out an earth shattering belch before sitting on the couch to recover from her massive orgasmic experience.

"Able sweety I'll give up my title and be your broodmare pumping out foal after foal if you will keep fucking me like that," Cadance said as she rubbed her destined stomach before reaching between her legs to scoop up some cum to bring to her mouth. " Mmmm, this tastes so good I going to feed it to or foals so they'll love the daddies spunk like their mommy," Sha said licking the last of it off her hand.

I turned a walked over to the three remaining mares looking at their shocked faces I move in to stand in front of Twilight so she would have to look up at me.

"Um, well could you be gentle it's my first time and I'm a little scared that it will hurt," She said blushing as she fidgeted with her hair.

I leaned down and scooped her up bridal style carrying her to the bed and gently laid her down. Leaning in I kissed her lips before pulling away.

Twilight can I ask you something?" I said waiting for her to nod. "Well, I was wondering after everything that's happened since I came to this world you have always been on my case blaming me for it all and now that you're in Heat you just want me to forget all of that and fuck you pregnant?" I said as I watched tears fill her eyes.

Sitting up and wrapping her arms around my neck Twilight began to cry. " I'm sorry, I'm so sorry for how I acted I just was confused, the first time I saw you I fell in love with you and I was afraid to tell you because I'm not pretty,"

Hearing her say that I reached up and pulled her head to mine and kissed her so deeply she alomst lost conciseness for the lack of air. "Dont you ever say you're not pretty, do you hear me Twilight Sparkle?" I said as I wiped away her tears. "You are beautiful and I'll prove it," I said as I got off the bed and dropped down to one knee. "Twilight Sparkle will you do me the honor of becoming my wife," I asked her as a ring appeared in my hand thanks to Faust.

I know it was her because the small flash was the same as her magic and this wasn't like the other rings that were only gold bands this one had a diamond on it. There is only one other of my loves that has a diamond ring and that's Marble because she is head of the family.

Placing the ring on her figure twilight began crying once more before throwing her arms around my neck. " Yes (Kiss) Yes (Kiss) I will I love you," She said smiling still with tears in her eyes.

I laid her back down as I kissed her once more before I moved my hands and started to explore her body make her moan with every touch.

I turned to look at the others standing there in shock of what they saw. Celestia, Luna, why don't you two join us I can make love to all three of you if you'd like?" I said as I made two more cocks grow.

See this the both of them moved to the bed and got on either side of Twilight.
I looked down at the three beautiful mares before me and all I could think was I am one lucky son of a bitch who else could say that they're able to give the heart, to so many equally. I moved up into position knowing full well this was going to be a long night.

These are what my Goblin daughters looked like.
http://pre11.deviantart.net/aac2/th/pre/i/2013/172/7/d/w_i_p_female_goblin_character_001_by_e_t_h_i_n-d69i6j0.jpg
http://orig00.deviantart.net/4ac5/f/2013/167/e/4/goblin_warlock_by_jorsch-d69462i.jpg
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/9e/7d/89/9e7d89fd9d7326bfcf48b8ae65d2afb8--world-of-warcraft-horde.jpg
http://pre10.deviantart.net/2aa8/th/pre/i/2011/094/e/b/goblin_by_spike4072-d3d7xnd.jpg
http://orig15.deviantart.net/1f14/f/2011/167/7/5/758a6b29599df0fc996447650424ce9d-d3iz878.jpg
http://pre12.deviantart.net/76ed/th/pre/f/2011/111/f/b/krizzy_crankshaft_by_illustrix-d3eit8x.jpg
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/ca/af/d9/caafd9eefebdecc8d14e4e1cd20573b3--female-orc-ogre.jpg
http://orig13.deviantart.net/068d/f/2011/046/e/3/dizzee_by_designsbyeve-d39nn96.jpg
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/0f/12/a9/0f12a902a2e4e4881c2f12e6d1e65f86.jpg
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/0f/12/a9/0f12a902a2e4e4881c2f12e6d1e65f86.jpg
http://orig15.deviantart.net/7ee8/f/2011/113/0/e/goblin_queen_by_suppa_rider_by_thesteampunker-d3epv6w.jpg
http://img03.deviantart.net/c6d8/i/2015/224/b/8/sexy_goblin_by_gjergji_zhuka-d95e4n8.png
https://static1.e621.net/data/8b/25/8b254048c2bdf1017991410062231cf5.jpg
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0496/69/1475786925822.png
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/38/9c/07/389c0732a561a49d604b669a14351f7b--character-ideas-character-inspiration.jpg
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0458/45/1457394451594.jpg
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0443/91/1451157973775.jpg
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0441/49/1450024178653.png
http://img13.deviantart.net/23d6/i/2015/116/5/6/sexy_goblin_by_kindori-d4brz27.jpg
http://suptg.thisisnotatrueending.com/archive/39848768/images/1431201625335.jpg
https://img.4plebs.org/boards/pol/image/1479/61/1479614676342.gif
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/2d/8c/67/2d8c67007fa6669bf1c1a553ee50b033--fantasy-inspiration-character-inspiration.jpg
http://img12.deviantart.net/ebea/i/2011/303/5/8/goblin_female_by_astorethh-d4ehm5g.jpg
http://2static2.fjcdn.com/comments/Moar+goblin+ladies+_1843832cde4d60c3029baf24e52be65b.jpg
http://orig11.deviantart.net/5cb6/f/2015/302/c/1/goblin_pinup_girls_by_surealkatie-d9esvmt.jpg
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0496/69/1475788369497.png
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0344/34/1409157664957.jpg
https://i.warosu.org/data/tg/img/0347/06/1410147763804.png
http://orig10.deviantart.net/55cb/f/2011/289/b/c/wow__kazlee_spindlespigot_by_ariochiv-d4d1bvl.jpg
http://img04.deviantart.net/0a4b/i/2011/107/1/a/wow___goblin_at_rest_by_jess_o-d2qfhzl.png
http://orig14.deviantart.net/d892/f/2011/107/6/9/wow___calliope_beachwear_by_jess_o-d2r3itl.png
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/44/a5/5e/44a55eee1f7c4f6a040b91af7f56afbe.jpg
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/d3/f1/19/d3f119a0474d5273719a1be4a6c66e9b.jpg
http://azuarondesign.com/images/cute-goblin-clipart-21.png
http://orig07.deviantart.net/6fcb/f/2015/273/f/5/saltyicecream___goblin_girl_turntable_by_xdrawn-d9bgvfl.jpg

Okay, let me say this first off Faust has terrible timing she just had to show up right after I got finished having some of the most unbelievable sex with not just one but four Alicorns and one Unicorn. Which FYI the Princess of Love is one kinky mare she should be the Princess of Lust from how many times she wanted to get bucked. And yes I said bucked instead of fucked I'm starting to pick up on their ponyisms. Yeah, that didn't end well see when Faust showed up with Dream and Aurora in tow the two regal sisters didn't act so regal in fact they were pissed off.
Picture this if you will two sisters that have just lost their virginities and became pregnant by the same guy who not only hid the truth about their mother but also has been fucking her and got her pregnant. I don't know about you but being hit by very powerful bolts of magic wasn't that bad, it hurt, but it was like grabbing hold of a powerline you feel pain at first then noting because your body is now in shock. What was really painful was when I crashed through four two-foot thick marble walls that's where the pain was and it was so bad I started crying like a baby. Needless to say, it took Faust's RCV to stop them from totally killing me.

If you want to know how bad it was when I woke up in the hospital wing the doctor told me I had every bone in my body broken. Both lungs, liver, and spleen were punctured I lost a lot of blood but the good news was I didn't suffer brain damage and my sperm count was still unbelievably high. Oh, and I was flatlined three times due to the fact I lost five and a half pints of blood but thanks to the miracle of heal pills and two dozen unicorns and all but two alicorns being Tai and Luna I was saved through healing spells. Although I am still stuck in a full-body cast with only one figure able to move freely.

I pretty much looked like this. https://media.lolusercontent.com/api/embedly/1/image/resize?url=https%3A%2F%2Fthumbs.dreamstime.com%2Fx%2Finjured-man-25643758.jpg&key=f0abbd34f14549f3a15cd94dd9970851&width=425

Other than that I was doing fine especially with all the pain meds they were pumping in me. So there I was laying in a bed with Faust, Aurora, Dream, Cadance, Gleaming, and Twilight all standing around me looking like I was on my death bed. I tried to look around to find the two that put me here only to see them standing in the corner with bloodshot eyes and tear stain down their cheeks. I mumbled to get everyone's attention and pointed to Tai and Luna wiggling my only finger at them.

"I think he wants you to come closer?" Cadance said receiving a grunt from me.

"Gravestone we are so very sorry for what we did and if you never want to see us again we will understand," Tai said as tears began to fall from her eyes.

I just rolled my eyes and looked at Twilight knowing she would understand what I want. So mumbling and growing I told her what I wanted it did take a few minutes but she got it. Leaving for a few minutes she returned with a pad of paper a pen and some tape. After she tapes the pen to my finger I began to write what I wanted to say.

Tai and Luna, I don't hate you for this. I know I kept the truth about your mother from you and I am sorry. But she said it would be best to wait until heat season but that fell through because of the Fuckdraft. Now there are two things that you must know first If you ever do this to me again I will make my dick the size of the castle and shove it up, your asses. The second thing Faust will tell you because after I get out of here I am going to keep my promise to her and bring this family together once and for all. I love all of you very much so please for the love of God get me out of this bandage coffin I got to go piss.

After I finished writing I looked over at them all as they read the note hoping they would hurry up cause my bladder was about to burst. Luckily Gleaming only read the last part and quickly started tearing the cast-off me. Seeing this Aurora and Dream began helping her until all that was left on me was one piece from my knee down to my foot but I didn't care I got up and pushed past all of them and hobbled to the bathroom. Luckily I didn't have anything on as I opened the door and stood in front of the pot and let my bladder drain. God did it feel good I mean I don't know how long I was in there but when I was done the pot was completely full I mean to the brim. So there you go one of the few urine jokes in this story. Flushing the toilet hoping it wouldn't overflow I made my way back into the other room. Looking around at everyone I noticed that Celestia and Luna still looked upset. So I walked over to them and pulled them into a hug silencing them with a kiss and a squeeze of the nice tone asses.

Faust stood there with her hands over her heart looking at how sweet the scene before her was before she spoke up. "Well seeing as how Able has forgiven you both I think it's time we had a little talk about our family," She said looking towards me. "And I believe you have someone to meet," She said gesturing me to leave.

Taking that as my cue I kissed everyone before I left them to their talk. Making my way through the castle wondering why the guards and maid were looking at me strangely until I realized I was still naked. I quickly transformed into that of a dragon to hide my manly bits I made my way out to the royal garden. Looking around for my appointment I came across the sounds of a struggle. Coming around a large bush I stopped to see that fuckface shit stain Pure Blood as he was holding a young naked mare down on the ground trying to rape her. I know he was trying this because the girl was crying and kept saying no stop and don't.

I got really pissed when he spoke. "Shut up you whore you should feel honored that I am taking your cherry now spread your legs,"

I was so pissed that I still can't believe what I did. I ran over grabbing asshat by his mane lifting him into the air-punching him in the cahonas making him scream in pain before passing out. I looked down at the girl and told her to go and tell the princesses what he tried to do. I watched as she got up grabbing all of her torn clothes and ran in the direction of the castle.

"Now Asshat what am I going to do with you? "I said lifting him up to look at his unconscious face. "Well, let's see I could just let you go if you promise to never treat others like that again buuuuut we all know that's never going to happen. Hmm, let me see maybe I could fuck you in the ass so much you become a cock addict, no, no that won't work, besides I don't know where you've been although the cock addict part does sound like a good idea.
Now let me think how can I teach you the world is not your plaything but you are the worlds? Oh, I know exactly what to do and I am so sure your brothers are going to love it and you Prince Pure Blood or should I call you Princess Platinum Blonde," I said as I reached it to my pack and don't ask me how I have it for some reason it's always with me.
And I began to pull out everything I needed as I was doing this I heard the voices of Blue Blood and Red Blood coming closer.

"Good they're here then they can help me with this," I thought to myself.

"Brother, do you think what that young maid was true about him?" Red said as they were getting closer.

"If it is then Mr. Gravestone was there to stop him just in time now let us hurry and pick up our unconscious brother and take him to bed," Blue said as the both of them stopped in their tracks as they saw me standing over their brother body.

"Hey, guys gland you're here, could you give me a hand with something?" I said without a care in the world as I dug through my pack.

"Um, excuse me sir but why are you naked and standing over our brother?" Blue asked a little unsure.

I looked down and laughed. "Oh crap, I forgot, here give me a sec," I said reaching into my pack pulling out a set of comfortable clothes, and putting them on. "Ok, now that's out of the way come over here I need some help," I said pointing to the brothers.

Both brothers looked at each other before walking over to me.

"Excuse me Sir but what are you going to do exactly?" Red asked me.

"Nothing much I'm just going to teach your soon-to-be, former brother that it's not nice to treat others like he has been doing," I said nonchalantly as I handed them each three large pink eggs.

"What are these for and what do you mean former brother? Blue asked confused.

I looked at them and then sighed. "Ok fine I'll tell you, first I going to make him drink this bottle of Bimbo Liqueur which will turn him into a platinum blonde, brain-dead, cock loving bimbo. And the second thing is, I'm going to have her eat all six of these large pink eggs these, in turn, will make her so fertile that even looking at a guy's junk could get her pregnant. Then finally after I do all that I'm going to give her to you two to do whatever you want hell you both could just fuck her pussy at the same time filling her up with cum until she's pregnant with both your Foals and then just use her as you cock sleeve broodmare," I said not caring what their expressions were.

I kneeled down to Purebloods head pulling the cork out of the bottle and was about to pour it down his throat when a hand grabbed hold of my wrist. I turned to look up at Blue Blood staring down at me.

"I am sorry but I can't let you do this to our brother," He said as he took hold of the bottle and kneeled down. "Like I said we can't let you do this to our brother because it's our job," he said as he poured the whole thing down his brother's throat almost drowning him.

Standing back up the three of us watched as Pures features started to become more feminine, as his body began to change as well and at that point, I remembered his clothes needed to be off or she might get hurt so dropping down I quickly stripped her and I say her because after the shirt was off her boobs filled out to double D's and so did her hips. I looked down at her and figured that her tits weren't quite right so pulling out two bottles of Purified Succubus Milk I set them to the side and waited.

It didn't take much longer for the transformation to be completed and there on the ground before us was a platinum blonde where Pure Blood once laid the real strange thing was her cutie mark was different than before now it was a pair of spread legs showing off a shaved pussy. So I guess her talent now is being the perfect fuck?

We heard moaning and looked down I was the first by her side helping her to sit up. She looked around at the three of us before she giggled.

"Oh, this is so much fun Platinum gets three big cocks to have yay," She said looking at each of us lustfully.

"I sorry sweetheart but I'm just here to help you get ready, these two will be the ones fucking you," I said to her pointing at her brothers.

"Don't care as long as I get my holes filled I'm happy, She said shrugging.

"Ok then I'm going to need you to drink these two bottles and eat all of these eggs," I said getting the stuff and placing it on the ground before her.

"What will it do, will it hurt?" She asked a little scared.

"No, it won't hurt, it will just make your boobs bigger and make it so you can have babies," I said as she looked at me in shock.

"Babies, I can have babies?" She said as she opened both bottles and drank them at the same time before eating all six eggs at once.

I sat back and watched as her breast grew to that of double E's and her cunt was dripping juices like a fountain. So I knew she was now fully fertile and had gained the broodmare perk so her pregnancies would only last weeks instead of months.

"Now boys I think she's ready so why not take her over to those bushes and show you, new sister, just how much you love her," I said pointing to some very large bushes.

The two brothers just stood there still in awe at what happened, if it wasn't for Platinum getting up grabbing their hands, and dragging them to the bushes nothing would have happened. I couldn't help but get a little curious about what was happening so I moved over to the now shaking and moaning bushes. Peaking through the branches I was surprised at what I saw.

Blue Blood was lying on the ground with Platnum riding him as Red Blood was behind her with his cock in the same hole as his brother. I could hear Platnum as she kept talking through her moans. telling her brothers what she wanted.

"Oooh yes fuck me, I want your cocks in my pussy fill me with your cum give me lots of babies," She screamed over and over until the three of them moaned and I saw Platnums belly grow as I'm sure her brothers were filling her to the brim. "Yes fill me with babies and then you can fuck my ass and mouth and pussy again and again," She said before Blue's horned glowed, and in a flash, they were gone probably back in one of their rooms to continue their fun.

If you are interested it seems that Platnum was fertile, but Amily kind of fertile see from that one load well duel load she was pregnant with five, and with her brood mother perk, she'll be giving birth to four fillies and one colt. the two best parts of it were when she said she would teach her daughters to love taking their daddies as in both Blue and Red's dicks as much as she does and her son will help their dads get her and his sister's pregnants the other was the look on their stuck up bitchy grandmother before she had a heart attack oh she's still alive but now she's in a nursing home.

Now that little side trip is out of the way, back to my quest of finding the statue of Eris give her a kiss freeing her of her imprisonment and fuck her to the side of good or as close as I can get it. As I made my way around the garden looking at the different statues one thought kept popping in my, are these just statues or did the girls go overboard with the stone prison thing?

My journey neared its end when I spied my prize. There, off to the side of the maze was the statue of Eris. Now I don't know if she was frozen that way or not, but I don't think Tai or Luna would have stuck her in that position. No joke she had her, um well I don't know how to describe it so just look at this image and picture it as Eris then you'll understand.
https://img.huffingtonpost.com/asset/5b9e99ee2600003500805831.jpeg?ops=scalefit_960_noupscale

So here I am standing in front of the eldest daughter of Faust, the one she wants me to free with a kiss.
And all I can think about is if she can bend like that, I wonder if it's genetic being that flexible? Pushing those thoughts out of my head and my head. I walked over to her and gently kiss her lips. Hearing a faint moan I stepped back watching as the stone started to crack then it split down the middle. There was a flash of light, then some giggling before a pair of mismatched arms wrapped around my neck.

"Oh yeah, it's been thirteen hundred years and I have one hell of an itch that you are going to scratch my delicious stud," A sultry voice said in my ear.

Turning around to see who it was I came face to face with the one and only Eris, and I will honestly say,

SHAWING!

.

While things were happening in Cantorlot, namely me banging seven alicorns and two unicorns. Yes, I said two unicorns see Twilight, and Gleamings mother showed up the day after Eris was freed. And I found out that she had lost her husband four years ago to Hoofrot. Now the name is misleading because the disease is on par with Leukemia and Mesothelioma combined. It is very rare but when contracted there is no cure. So Twilight Velvet or just Velvet came to see the princesses, to let them know she was going to move to Trottingham. But when she arrived we got to talking and she found out that not one but both her daughters were with foal. This and me spending time talking to her about my family and life before Equestria brought her out of the funk she was in. Not to mention when I took her into a side room under Twilights pleading turned order and proceeded to pound Velvets cunt like a jackhammer. I did find out after that Gleaming spiked her mom's drink with Fuck Draft. So that's how I am able to say TWO UNICORNS.

Now as I was saying there were things happening back home in Ponyville. Strange things, dark things, ok not really but there were some running things and some totally FUBARed things. First those trouble magnet little angels from hell, I mean the CMC decided to play matchmaker for their teacher Ms. Cheerilee, so if you haven't already played The Perfect Stallion song by now then too bad. Anyways, in the end when Sweetie is all happy about finding the perfect guy for their teacher it was Applebloom how had to burst her bubble.

"Sweetie Belle, I hate to tell you this but my brother already has a special somepony heck he has a filly foal," Applebloom told her dancing friend.

"What, when, who?" Sweetie said as she stopped midstep in her dance.

"Yeah, thee who is Gravestone," AB said when Scootaloo interrupted her.

"But, Bloom Gravestones a dude," The young pegasus said looking confused.

"Nah, he can change into a mare," AB said as if all the world knew.

But how did he I mean she become Big Macs special somepony," Sweetie asked looking a little saddened.

"Y'all see when some of those Imp things attacked the farm they kind of did something to my brother and Gravestone said the only way to help him is Mac rutted it out of him,' AB said letting that info sink into the girl's minds.

Scootaloo was about to open her mouth when AB continued. "And so Gravestone volunteered to help him after it was over Gravestone asked Mac if he liked to be a daddy and he said yes so that's how I got my niece Macadamia," AB said looking at her friends.

"So your saying not only that Gravestone is a guy but he can turn into a girl and, and have a baby?" Scoots said. "And let me guess he can turn into a dragon and an alicorn too?" She said turning and walking away.

"I'm not sure about an alicorn but he can turn into a dragon and grow as big as one," Applebloom said making Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle stop in their tracks. "Well ya both met Kelly and he can turn into what she is, I think it's called a Centaur," She said tilting her head thinking about it.

"Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, girls I think I know what we could try for our cuttie marks," Sweetie Belle said hopping around them.

"Well, what is it?" Scootaloo asked getting impatient.

"We could get them in magical transformation," She said making the other two look at her confused. " We could become like Gravestone and turn into anything," She said slowly.

Once the other two figured out what Sweetie was talking about big grins appeared on their faces. Scootaloo pictured in her mind having wings that could let her really fly. Applebloom saw herself as tall as her sister with the strength of the Ant-morphs and really helping around the farm. Sweetie Belle thought of the Driders and the silk they could make but she thought of the Harpies and how their voices sounded when they would sing. So the three made a beeline to Gravestones to talk to him or someone there. Making it to the compound the girls were let in by Tanis and showed to the house.

"So what brings you three here?" Tanis asked them as they made their way inside.

"We wanted to talk with Gravestone about the different things he can do, and see if he could help us get our cutie marks," Sweetie Belle said as they entered the house.

"Sorry girls but Able is not here right now," Came a voice, they didn't quite recognize.

Looking to the stairs the girls saw the figure of a purple and green dragon coming down the stairs carrying a baby on her hip.

It was Applebloom who recognized the person\dragon first. "Spike is that you what in tarnation happened?"

Giggling first then taking a breath she spoke up. "Yeah well first my name is Barb now and for what happened why don't we have a seat," She said shifting the baby dragon to her other hip.

Tanis excused herself and went back to guard duty and for the next hour with some interruptions from the girls Barb told them everything that happened to her. Sweetie was ecstatic to find out that Rarity was going to have a baby, making her an aunt just like Applebloom. They got to meet Edana who with her mastery of cuteness made even Scootaloo squee while hugging her. They continued talking when a low growl was heard all of them blushed knowing that they were all hungry. Making their way to the kitchen the girls stopped when they saw wolves, manticores, and one white bunny sitting around an empty table.

"Hey, ah Barb what's going on?" Scootaloo said looking a little scared.

"Oh, these are Able's other mates, and Angel Bunny is here because Fluttershy is in Cloudsdale visiting her folks. Barb said showing the girls they didn't need to be afraid. " Now let's make some lunch for everyone,"

Now here's the thing Sweetie Belle has improved greatly at her cooking skills but everyone knows what this fanfic is about. So when they decided to make Alfredo, Sweetie volunteered to make the white sauce. Now she did follow the directions Barb told her, but again fanfic and Sweetie Belle cooking. Gathering the ingredients no one noticed she had four small Pink Eggs, a bottle of Purified Succubus milk, and a clump of Humus. She proceeded to pour three cups of milk for her and the girls which they drank down. Now normally the effects of the milk are instant but for plot convenience, it takes longer and is unnoticed by anyone. After everything was prepared Barb set the table for all of them, the wolves and manticores as well. And everyone began to dig in but Barb and the Crusaders were talking for a bit before eating. That was when there were multiple thuds as bodies hit the floor around the table. The four of them stood up, but Sweetie Scoots and Bloom promptly fell over due to loss of balance. To say they were unbalanced due to feeling taller and a little heavy in the chest area. Getting themselves up and leaning on the table for support the three-plus Barb looked over at the others. And what they saw was mindblowing lying on the floor were twelve humanoid forms five manticore six wolves and one bunny. All sporting very feminine bodies.

It was at that moment Marble walked into the kitchen and digested the scene before her. With a huff Marble looked at Barb. Take those three upstairs third door on the right and get them something to wear," She said making the crusaders look down and finally notice they were naked. "And I get Isabelle to help me with these girls," Marble said as she turned around leaving to get help. All the while she kept thinking "Dammit Gravestone if you're not out there collecting mates they just show up"

Needless to say, it took some time getting all the new well girls dressed all except Angel who refused to wear women's clothes. To which Marble just shrugged it off. "No skin off my nose if she wants to walk around in the buff with two over-excitable Herms as well as Gravestone, hell if we can't fix this and change her back to a him, she's going to be fucking like a rabbit," Marble said only for her to chuckle about the rabbit remark.

Meanwhile back in Cantorlot ACHOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!

"Bless you, Is something wrong Gravestone?"

"No, but for some strange reason I just felt like something happened not bad but something and I'm going to be paying for it for a long long long time,"

Back in Ponyville at the compound, the three fillies turned mares split up and wandered around thinking of what happened to them.

Scoottaloo was the first to see the good in this by stretching her wings and taking flight. She soured in the sky just like her idol Rainbow Dash. Doing stunts even Dash couldn't do unknown to her but a brief flash of light appeared on her flank.

Next was Applebloom when she started helping the others around the compound especially with Marble in the garden where there were some apple trees. And as before a brief flash of light on her flank.

But the most amazing was Sweetie Belle who strolled out to stand under Hooli's branches and began to sing.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=a7Dh5QoXv2c
And just as before it happened.

All three returned inside for dinner only for them to find the new addition to their bodies and with a combined, YES and FINALLY, the three fell asleep with happy hearts and happier dreams.

While back inCantorlot Gravestone still couldn't shake the feeling he was fucked or going to be.

Here is what the Crusaders and the others now look like.